The noveltie of poperie discovered and chieflie proven by Romanists out of themselves / by William Guild ...
         Guild, William, 1586-1657.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A42313 of text R42060 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing G2209). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 162 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 85 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A42313
         Wing G2209
         ESTC R42060
         23349453
         ocm 23349453
         109543
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A42313)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 109543)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1701:24)
      
       
         
           
             The noveltie of poperie discovered and chieflie proven by Romanists out of themselves / by William Guild ...
             Guild, William, 1586-1657.
          
           [10], 156 p.
           
             Printed by Iames Brown,
             Aberdene :
             1656.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the Aberdeen University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
           Anti-Catholicism.
        
      
    
       A42313  R42060  (Wing G2209).  civilwar no The noveltie of poperie, discovered and chieflie proven by Romanists out of themselves. By William Guild, D.D. and Preacher of Gods word. Guild, William 1656    28330 614 20 0 0 0 0 224 F  The  rate of 224 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the F category of texts with  100 or more defects per 10,000 words. 
        2003-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-05 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-03 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-03 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
             THE
          
           NOVELTIE
           OF
           POPERIE
           ,
           Discovered
           and
           chieflie
           proven
           by
           Romanists
           out
           of
           themselves
           .
        
         
           IER.
           6.
           16.
           
        
         
           Ask
           for
           the
           old
           path's
           ,
           where
           is
           the
           good
           way
           ,
           and
           walk
           therein
           .
        
         
           TERT.
           L.
           2.
           CONT.
           MARCION
           .
        
         
           Omnino
           res
           Christiana
           sancta
           antiquitate
           constat
           ,
           nec
           ruinosa
           rectiùs
           reparabitur
           ,
           quàm
           si
           ad
           originem
           reducatur
           .
        
         
           By
           William
           Guild
           ,
           D.
           D.
           and
           Preacher
           of
           Gods
           word
           .
        
         
           
             ABERDENE
             ,
          
           Printed
           by
           IAMES
           BROWN
           ,
           1656.
           
        
      
       
       
       
         
           TO
           The
           worshipfull
           ,
           and
           worthie
           of
           all
           respect
           ,
           DAVID
           WILKIE
           Dean
           of
           gild
           of
           Edinburgh
           .
        
         
           
             Worshipfull
             Sir
             ,
          
        
         
           THere
           are
           two
           remarkable
           points
           of
           Policie
           which
           are
           used
           by
           the
           enemies
           of
           the
           Trueth
           the
           Papists
           ,
           for
           bearing
           down
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           for
           upholding
           the
           
             Dagon
             &
             Diana
          
           of
           their
           idolatrous
           worship
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           the
           claime
           of
           venerable
           .
           
             Antiquitie
             ,
          
           to
           be
           only
           on
           their
           ,
           
           side
           ,
           being
           herein
           like
           the
           
             Gibeonites
             ,
          
           who
           tho
           they
           dwelt
           near
           hand
           ,
           yet
           pretēded
           that
           they
           wer
           come
           frō
           a
           far
           ,
           or
           like
           the
           
             Pharisees
             ,
          
           who
           deryved
           the
           leaven
           of
           their
           new
           and
           corrupt
           doctrine
           from
           the
           verie
           chayre
           of
           
             Moses
          
           it self
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           is
           ,
           the
           imputation
           of
           
             Noveltie
          
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           laying
           that
           foule
           aspersion
           on
           the
           faire
           face
           of
           trueth
           and
           of
           our
           profession
           ,
           as
           (
           tho
           like
           
             Elihues
          
           confession
           of
           himself
           
             Iob
             ,
          
           32.
           6.
           
           )
           the
           same
           were
           but
           young
           and
           of
           yesterday
           ,
           but
           theirs
           (
           like
           
             Iobs
          
           other
           friends
           )
           w●r
           onlie
           old
           or
           ancient
           ,
           which
           imputation
           indeed
           is
           no
           new
           tricke
           of
           enemies
           to
           the
           Trueth
           ,
           seing
           we
           see
           the
           same
           aspersion
           cast
           on
           our
           Saviours
           and
           his
           Apostles
           doctrine
           ,
           
             Act
          
           17.
           19.
           and
           whereby
           also
           
             Pagans
          
           laboured
           to
           make
           the
           Christian
           religiō
           at
           first
           odious
           to
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           are
           content
           to
           be
           tryed
           by
           
             Antiquitie
             ,
             the
             old
             way
          
           (
           as
           
             Ieremie●●eakes
          
           6.
           16.
           
           )
           
             being
             the
             only
             good
             
             way
             ,
             and
          
           (
           as
           
             Tertullian
          
           sayeth
           cap.
           4.
           ad
           
             praxeam
             )
             That
             ,
             that
             onelie
             is
             trueth
             which
             is
             first
             and
             most
             ancient
             ,
          
           as
           that
           was
           the
           good
           seed
           onelie
           which
           was
           first
           sowen
           in
           the
           Masters
           field
           ,
           it
           being
           tares
           onlie
           which
           were
           sowen
           later
           by
           the
           envyous
           enemie
           .
        
         
           Therfore
           we
           must
           distinguish
           between
           
             Antiquitie
             of
             Trueth
             ,
          
           which
           is
           like
           the
           Legitime
           ,
           &
           first
           borne
           ,
           &
           between
           
             Antiquitie
             of
             Errour
             ,
          
           which
           is
           later
           and
           of
           a
           bastard
           broode
           ,
           which
           made
           our
           Saviour
           to
           oppose
           to
           this
           ,
           Math.
           5.
           (
           
             it
             was
             said
             of
             old
             .
          
           )
           this
           other
           speech
           of
           his
           (
           
             but
             from
             the
             beginning
             it
             was
             not
             so
          
           )
           by
           which
           sort
           also
           of
           primitive
           antiquitie
           
             Ierusalem
          
           was
           somtimes
           a
           
             faithfull
             Citie
          
           (
           as
           
             Isaiah
          
           calleth
           her
           ,
           1.
           21.
           
           )
           but
           afterwards
           by
           the
           other
           sort
           
             became
             a
             Harlot
             ,
          
           &
           as
           
             Ezekiel
          
           also
           speaketh
           23.
           43.
           
             waxed
             old
             in
             her
             adulteries
             :
          
           even
           as
           Rome
           in
           likemanner
           was
           first
           famous
           for
           her
           
           faith
           throughout
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           holding
           the
           antiquitie
           of
           trueth
           .
           But
           thereafter
           like
           
             Ierusalem
          
           making
           defection
           to
           errour
           and
           Idolatrie
           ▪
           shee
           hath
           in
           likemāner
           
             played
             the
             Harlot
             ,
             &
             waxed
             old
             in
             her
             Adulteries
             .
          
           Whose
           followers
           (
           as
           
             Demetrius
          
           cryed
           up
           their
           great
           
             Diana
          
           of
           
             Ephesus
             ,
          
           or
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           the
           
             Temple
          
           of
           the
           Lord
           .
           )
           so
           ,
           tho
           they
           in
           likemanner
           cry
           up
           the
           
             holie
             Romā
             Church
             ,
             Mother
             and
             Mistresse
             of
             all
             other
             ,
          
           yet
           justlie
           we
           may
           reply
           ,
           as
           is
           said
           of
           her
           ,
           
             Revel.
          
           17.
           5.
           
           That
           shee
           is
           a
           mother
           indeed
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Mother
             of
             harlots
             and
             abhominations
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           and
           so
           ,
           old
           indeed
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           
             Ezekiel
          
           speaketh
           )
           old
           in
           adulteries
           ,
           and
           who
           
             because
             of
             the
             multitude
             of
             her
             whoredomes
          
           (
           as
           the
           Prophet
           
             Nahum
          
           speaketh
           3.
           4.
           
           )
           
             is
             the
             mistres
             of
             witch-crafts
             ,
             whose
             skirts
             the
             Lord
             hath
             discovered
             upon
             her
             face
             ,
             and
             will
             more
             and
             more
             shew
             
             the
             Nations
             her
             nakednes
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdomes
             her
             shame
             ,
             who
             at
             last
             shall
             hate
             the
             Whore
             ,
             (
             as
          
           Revel.
           17.
           16.
           
           )
           
             make
             her
             dosolate
             ,
             eate
             her
             flesh
             ,
             and
             burne
             her
             with
             fire
             ,
             for
             strong
             is
             the
             Lord
             who
             judgeth
             her
             .
          
        
         
           Howsoever
           therefore
           they
           upbraid
           us
           with
           
             Noveltie
             ,
          
           who
           are
           of
           that
           Apostaticke
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           and
           synagogue
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           yet
           it
           shall
           b●e
           seene
           (
           God
           willing
           )
           by
           this
           ensueing
           Treatise
           .
           That
           〈◊〉
           
             Potiphars
          
           wife
           was
           onlie
           guiltie
           of
           that
           foull
           aspersion
           ,
           wherwith
           shee
           accused
           innocēt
           
             Ioseph
             :
          
           so
           that
           they
           in
           likemanner
           are
           onelie
           guiltie
           of
           that
           aspersion
           of
           
             Noveltie
             ,
          
           which
           they
           impute
           to
           us
           and
           to
           our
           profession
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           doctrine
           is
           neither
           that
           first
           sowen
           seed
           in
           the
           Lords
           field
           by
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           whereanent
           
             Paul
          
           sayeth
           
             Gal.
             1.
             8.
             
             If
             an
             Angell
             from
             heaven
             should
             ●each
             any
             thing
             beside
             
             that
             which
             we
             haue
             taught
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             accu●sed
             ,
          
           nor
           yet
           consonāt
           thereunto
           ,
           but
           altogether
           disagreeable
           and
           dissonant
           therefra
           ,
           and
           like
           the
           supersemination
           &
           mixture
           of
           the
           tares
           by
           the
           envyous
           enemie
           in
           the
           
             LORDS
          
           field
           .
        
         
           Which
           paines
           I
           haue
           Dedicate
           to
           you
           (
           
             Sir
          
           )
           as
           a
           pryme
           lover
           of
           the
           Trueth
           ,
           and
           promover
           of
           learning
           ,
           to
           whom
           by
           Divine
           providenoe
           as
           the
           patronage
           of
           six
           Bursers
           of
           Philosophie
           in
           the
           Vniversitie
           of
           
             Saynt
             Andrewes
          
           &
           
             Leonardin
          
           Colledge
           thereof
           now
           belongeth
           ,
           founded
           by
           that
           worthie
           and
           never
           to
           be
           foregotten
           Principall
           thereof
           
             Master
             ROBERT
             WILKIE
          
           of
           happie
           memorie
           .
           So
           your
           godlie
           care
           and
           conscientious
           manageing
           therof
           ,
           with
           your
           loue
           to
           that
           place
           ,
           which
           oweth
           so
           much
           to
           you
           and
           to
           your
           surname
           ,
           hath
           moved
           mee
           in
           this
           barren
           age
           of
           encouragements
           to
           vertue
           and
           learning
           ,
           to
           
           single
           you
           out
           as
           fittest
           and
           most
           worthie
           to
           whom
           my
           pen
           and
           paines
           may
           contribute
           their
           best
           respects
           ,
           the
           increase
           of
           whose
           prosperitie
           and
           happinesse
           everie
           way
           ,
           I
           shall
           ever
           wish
           who
           am
        
         
           
             Sir
             ,
          
           
             Your's
             most
             affectionatlie
             devoted
             .
             William
             Guild
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
       
         The
         Noveltie
         Of
         POPERIE
         .
      
       
         
           CHAPTER
           I.
           
        
         
           That
           the
           most
           Auncient
           Religion
           ,
           is
           onelie
           true
           and
           Catholicke
           .
        
         
           
             THERE
             can
             bee
             no
             better
             direction
             in
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             saying
             ,
          
           
           Stand
           in
           the
           wayes
           ,
           and
           see
           ,
           and
           aske
           for
           the
           olde
           way
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           good
           way
           .
           
             Neyther
             can
             there
             bee
             a
             greater
             prescription
             agaynst
             Hereticall
             pravitie
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             our
             SAVIOVR'S
             ,
          
           
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           so
           .
           
           
             Or
             can
             there
             bee
             a
             surer
             preservatiue
             agaynst
             the
             seduction
             of
             those
             who
             speake
             lies
             in
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             is
             set
             downe
             by
             the
             Apostle
             S.
             IVDE
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
          
           
           Earnestlie
           to
           contende
           for
           that
           Fayth
           which
           was
           once
           delyvered
           to
           the
           Saynctes
           ?
           
             to
             wit
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             who
             are
             sayde
             to
             bee
             built
             onelie
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             )
             vpon
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             Prophets
             ;
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             Himselfe
             beeing
             the
             Corner-stone
             .
          
        
         
           
             Therefore
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             PAVL'S
             Protestation
             to
             the
             CORINTHIANS
             .
          
           
           That
           what
           hee
           receaved
           of
           the
           LORD
           ,
           that
           onelie
           hee
           delyvered
           vnto
           them
           ;
           
             So
             it
             was
             his
             precept
             to
             TIMOTHIE
             ,
             and
             TITVS
             ,
          
           To
           holde
           fast
           that
           forme
           of
           sound
           doctrine
           ,
           
           and
           word
           of
           Fayth
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           beene
           taught
           ,
           and
           had
           heard
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           the
           primitiue
           Churche●
           practise
           in
           lyke-manner
           ,
           next
           to
           
           these
           Apostolicall
           tymes
           ,
           (
           as
           witnesseth
           
             Lyrinensis
          
           )
           not
           to
           delyver
           their
           owne
           inventions
           to
           posteritie
           ;
           
           but
           to
           holde
           fast
           onelie
           that
           which
           they
           receaved
           from
           their
           Predecessoures
           :
           so
           that
           as
           anie
           one
           more
           flowrished
           in
           Religion
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           ,
           )
           the
           more
           hee
           with-stood
           ever
           anie
           newe
           inventions
           .
           Whence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           was
           called
           a
           diligent
           ,
           and
           warie
           preserver
           ,
           of
           these
           doctrines
           of
           Fayth
           ,
           which
           were
           concredit
           vnto
           her
           ,
           without
           changing
           anie
           thing
           ever
           therein
           :
           without
           diminishing
           therefrae
           ,
           or
           adding
           anie
           thing
           thereto
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           the
           same
           Father
           .
           )
           Her
           teachers
           venting
           that
           which
           was
           concredit
           to
           them
           ,
           not
           invented
           by
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           receaved
           ,
           not
           excogitate
           ,
           and
           not
           anie
           brood
           of
           their
           owne
           ingyne
           ,
           but
           the
           bread
           of
           heavenlie
           doctrine
           ;
           which
           is
           not
           of
           private
           vsurpation
           ,
           but
           of
           publicke
           deliverie
           or
           traditiō
           ,
           brought
           to
           them
           ,
           not
           broached
           by
           them
           ,
           
           wherein
           they
           should
           not
           bee
           Authors
           ,
           but
           keepers
           ;
           not
           instituters
           ,
           but
           observers
           ;
           not
           leaders
           ,
           but
           followers
           :
           teaching
           the
           same
           thinges
           to
           others
           by
           word
           ,
           which
           themselues
           had
           from
           the
           Apostles
           by
           WRIT
           .
           So
           that
           tho
           they
           speake
           after
           a
           new
           manner
           of
           speaking
           or
           expression
           ,
           yet
           they
           should
           speake
           no
           new
           thing
           for
           matter
           :
           observing
           that
           as
           in
           the
           growth
           of
           our
           bodies
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           increase
           of
           new
           members
           in
           number
           ,
           but
           augmentation
           of
           the
           same
           in
           measure
           :
           So
           in
           the
           Churches
           knowledge
           ,
           that
           the
           growth
           there-of
           should
           bee
           in
           the
           same
           doctrine
           of
           Fayth
           ,
           alreadie
           delyvered
           ,
           but
           no
           new
           Article
           of
           doctrine
           afterward
           to
           bee
           broached
           .
        
         
           For
           preventing
           whereof
           ,
           therefore
           did
           that
           holie
           Apostle
           ,
           lyke
           BONARGI
           ,
           or
           a
           sonne
           of
           Thunder
           ,
           throwe
           that
           dreadfull
           Thunderbolt
           ,
           agaynst
           all
           Novelists
           ▪
           saying
           ,
           
             Tho
             we
             ,
          
           
           
             or
             an
             Angell
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             preach
             vnto
             you
             (
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             )
             
             beside
             that
             which
             wee
             haue
             preached
             ,
             let
             him
             bee
             accursed
             .
          
           So
           that
           it
           did
           not
           suffice
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           
             Lyri●ensis
          
           )
           for
           keeping
           sound
           that
           doctrine
           of
           Fayth
           ,
           which
           was
           
             once
          
           delivered
           ,
           to
           make
           mention
           of
           man
           ,
           altho
           it
           were
           
             peter
             ,
             Andrew
             ,
             Iohn
             ,
          
           or
           all
           the
           companie
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           except
           that
           hee
           comprehended
           in
           lyke-manner
           ,
           the
           verie
           excellencie
           of
           Angelicall
           powers
           .
        
         
           And
           which
           speach
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
             Augustine
          
           explayneth
           thus
           ,
           If
           wee
           or
           an
           Angell
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           preach
           vnto
           you
           anie
           thing
           concerning
           Fayth
           and
           Lyfe
           ,
           besides
           that
           which
           yee
           haue
           receaved
           in
           the
           Legall
           ,
           and
           Evangelicall
           Scriptures
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           let
           him
           bee
           accursed
           :
           limiting
           so
           what
           the
           Apostle
           preached
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Fayth
           ,
           or
           manners
           ,
           within
           the
           pale
           of
           the
           written
           word
           ;
           and
           leaving
           no
           place
           therein
           ,
           to
           vnwritten
           traditions
           .
        
         
           Thus
           it
           beeing
           cleare
           ,
           that
           the
           
           true
           Religion
           ,
           is
           onelie
           most
           Ancient
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           most
           Ancient
           Religion
           lykewyse
           ,
           is
           onelie
           most
           true
           :
           as
           having
           it
           whole
           Origen
           from
           CHRIST
           ,
           and
           His
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           warrand
           of
           holie
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           they
           haue
           left
           behinde
           them
           :
           which
           made
           
             Tertull●an
          
           to
           say
           ,
           
           Doubtlesse
           that
           is
           to
           bee
           helde
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           ,
           )
           which
           the
           Church
           hath
           receaved
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           from
           CHRIST
           ,
           and
           CHRIST
           hath
           receaved
           from
           GOD
           .
           It
           followeth
           necessarilie
           ,
           that
           that
           Religion
           ,
           or
           Doctrine
           what-so-ever
           ,
           that
           wanteth
           this
           Antiquitie
           ,
           and
           is
           of
           later
           invention
           ,
           is
           neither
           true
           nor
           Catholicke
           .
           The
           first
           propertie
           of
           Catholicisme
           ,
           beeing
           that
           of
           
             time
             ,
          
           to
           wit
           ,
           which
           hath
           beene
           
             ever
             ,
          
           and
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           taught
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           therefore
           sayeth
           the
           fore-named
           
             Vincentius
             Lyrinensis
             .
          
           In
           the
           Catholicke
           Church
           a
           speciall
           care
           must
           bee
           had
           ,
           that
           wee
           holde
           that
           which
           
           was
           ever
           ,
           everie
           where
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           believed
           :
           so
           that
           ,
           that
           Doctrine
           which
           is
           deficient
           in
           the
           verie
           first
           poynt
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           vniversalitie
           of
           
             tyme
             ,
          
           and
           was
           not
           
             semper
             ,
          
           or
           ever
           in
           GOD'S
           Church
           ;
           but
           whereof
           it
           may
           bee
           sayde
           ,
           as
           our
           Saviour
           sayeth
           of
           the
           
             Iewish
          
           Bills
           of
           Divorce
           ,
           
             From
             the
             beginning
             it
             was
             not
             so
             :
          
           the
           same
           is
           no
           wayes
           sound
           ,
           and
           Catholicke
           Doctrine
           ,
           but
           lyke
           that
           later
           Supersemination
           of
           Tares
           ,
           after
           the
           good
           Seede
           in
           the
           LORD'S
           Field
           ;
           neyther
           is
           anie
           person
           who
           professeth
           the
           same
           ,
           
             verus
             &
             genuinus
             Catholicus
             ,
          
           a
           true
           and
           vpright
           Catholicke
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrarie
           a
           giddie
           and
           prophane
           Novelist
           ,
           whose
           lust
           as
           it
           were
           of
           prophane
           and
           new
           hatcht
           Curiositie
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           the
           same
           Father
           ,
           )
           can
           not
           contayne
           it selfe
           within
           the
           chaste
           limites
           of
           sacred
           and
           vncorrupt
           Antiquite
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           CHAPT.
           II.
           
        
         
           The
           Noveltie
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           instanced
           in
           14
           particular
           poyntes
           of
           Erronious
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           THis
           challenge
           ,
           then
           ,
           of
           Noveltie
           ,
           and
           consequentlie
           ,
           of
           an
           vnjust
           vsurpation
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Catholickes
           ,
           wee
           justlie
           lay
           to
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           
             Romanistes
          
           of
           these
           tymes
           ,
           which
           the
           better
           that
           wee
           may
           cleare
           and
           confirme
           ,
           wee
           shall
           instance
           the
           same
           ,
           first
           in
           14
           particular
           poyntes
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           as
           making
           vp
           a
           sufficient
           Dittie
           ,
           the
           Noveltie
           where-of
           severallie
           next
           ,
           shall
           bee
           (
           God
           willing
           )
           proven
           ,
           by
           the
           witnessing
           of
           their
           owne
           mouthes
           ,
           
             vt
             ex
             ore
             suo
             judicetur
             servus
             nequam
             ,
          
           or
           by
           the
           vndenyable
           recordes
           of
           venerable
           Antiquitie
           .
        
         
         
           
             The
             Poynts
             are
             these
             that
             follow
             .
          
           
             THat
             beside
             Scripture
             ,
             there
             
             are
             sundry
             doctrinall
             vnwritten
             traditions
             ,
             
             which
             men
             are
             boūd
             no
             lesse
             to
             reverence
             and
             belieue
             ,
             than
             GOD'S
             written
             Word
             ,
             and
             as
             Articles
             of
             Fayth
             ;
             vnder
             payne
             of
             damnation
             .
          
           
             That
             people
             should
             not
             bee
             permitted
             
             to
             reade
             the
             holie
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             That
             beside
             CHRIST
             ,
             the
             
             Church
             is
             also
             built
             vpon
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             
             as
             S.
             
               Peter's
            
             successour
             :
             so
             that
             hee
             is
             both
             the
             foundation
             and
             head
             there-of
             ,
             as
             vniversall
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             That
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             same
             prerogatiue
             ,
             
             
             hee
             is
             over
             and
             aboue
             all
             the
             members
             there-of
             ,
             even
             in
             temporall
             thinges
             .
          
           
           
             
             That
             Prayer
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             should
             or
             may
             bee
             in
             an
             vnknowne
             Tongue
             .
          
           
             
             That
             beside
             prayer
             to
             GOD
             ,
             wee
             may
             lawfullie
             lyke-wyse
             pray
             ,
             
             both
             to
             Sayncts
             and
             Angels
          
           
             
             That
             beside
             the
             worshipping
             of
             GOD
             ,
             wee
             may
             also
             worship
             Images
             ,
             Reliques
             ,
             and
             such
             lyke
             ,
             
             with
             a
             Religious
             Adoration
             .
          
           
             
             That
             beside
             CHRIST'S
             meriting
             ,
             
             our
             good
             workes
             are
             also
             meritorious
             causes
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             :
             so
             that
             GOD
             were
             vnjust
             ,
             if
             for
             their
             condignitie
             Hee
             bestowed
             not
             the
             same
             vpon
             vs
             .
          
           
             
             That
             beside
             Hell
             and
             Heaven
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             third
             place
             also
             after
             death
             ,
             
             for
             the
             soules
             in
             Purgatorie
             .
          
           
           
             That
             beside
             CHRIST'S
             satisfaction
             ,
             
             
             there
             are
             also
             satisfactions
             of
             the
             Saynctes
             ;
             whereof
             with
             the
             sufferings
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             is
             made
             vp
             the
             Churches
             Treasure
             of
             indulgences
             .
          
           
             That
             beside
             Baprisme
             and
             the
             
             LORD'S
             Supper
             ,
             
             there
             are
             also
             fiue
             other
             Sacramentes
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             properlie
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Bodie
             and
             Blood
             of
             
             
               CHRIST
               ,
            
             
             is
             not
             onelie
             truelie
             and
             reallie
             present
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Supper
             ,
             but
             lykewyse
             that
             the
             verie
             visible
             Elements
             ,
             are
             transubstantiate
             into
             the
             verie
             substance
             of
             CHRISTS
             Bodie
             and
             Blood
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Cup
             in
             the
             Communion
             
             should
             not
             bee
             permitted
             ,
             
             or
             given
             to
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             That
             beside
             CHRIST'S
             Sacrifice
             of
             Himselfe
             once
             vpon
             the
             Crosse
             forever
             ,
             there
             is
             also
             a
             
             daylie
             ,
             proper
             ,
             propitiatorie
             ,
             and
             reall
             sacrificing
             of
             Him
             vpon
             the
             Altar
             ,
             for
             the
             quicke
             and
             the
             dead
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAPT.
           III.
           
        
         
           Of
           the
           Noveltie
           ,
           then
           ,
           first
           ,
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           vnwritten
           traditions
           ,
           whereon
           the
           mayne
           bodie
           of
           Poperie
           is
           built
           altogether
           .
        
         
           THE
           first
           vrgers
           ,
           then
           ,
           of
           vnwritten
           Traditions
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           wee
           finde
           to
           haue
           beene
           some
           Heretickes
           ,
           
           who
           arose
           in
           IRENEVS
           dayes
           ,
           Anno
           180
           ;
           of
           whom
           hee
           wryteth
           thus
           ,
           When
           they
           are
           convinced
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           they
           fall
           out
           into
           the
           accusation
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           (
           sayth
           hee
           )
           as
           if
           they
           were
           not
           rightlie
           alleadged
           ,
           or
           of
           authoritie
           of
           
           themselues
           :
           and
           because
           they
           are
           ambiguouslie
           set
           downe
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           trueth
           can
           not
           bee
           found
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           those
           who
           knoweth
           not
           Tradition
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           delyvered
           by
           writ
           ,
           but
           by
           word
           ;
           for
           which
           cause
           
             Paull
          
           himselfe
           sayde
           ,
           Wee
           speake
           wisedome
           amongst
           these
           that
           are
           perfect
           .
        
         
           In
           which
           wordes
           is
           not
           onelie
           set
           downe
           ,
           what
           Armour
           onelie
           the
           Orthodox
           Fathers
           then
           vsed
           ,
           for
           convincing
           of
           Heretickes
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           holie
           Scriptures
           ;
           but
           also
           in
           these
           ancient
           Heretickes
           ,
           is
           seene
           the
           true
           picture
           of
           our
           new
           
             Romanistes
             ,
          
           who
           when
           they
           are
           in
           lyke-manner
           convinced
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           they
           fall
           out
           lyke-wyse
           into
           the
           accusation
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           that
           they
           are
           not
           rightlie
           translated
           by
           vs
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           of
           sufficient
           authoritie
           of
           themselues
           :
           without
           the
           Churches
           declaration
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           also
           ambiguous
           and
           obscure
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           trueth
           in
           all
           poynts
           of
           Doctrine
           can
           not
           be
           had
           
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           
           without
           vnwritten
           Tradition
           ,
           bringing
           also
           for
           the
           mayntayning
           thereof
           ,
           this
           same
           place
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           adduced
           by
           these
           ancient
           Heretickes
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           doeth
           
             Tertu●●ian
          
           lykewyse
           testifie
           of
           the
           Heretickes
           in
           his
           tyme
           ,
           
           who
           would
           not
           graunt
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           ,
           )
           that
           the
           Apostles
           revealed
           all
           thinges
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           but
           some
           thinges
           they
           taught
           secretlie
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           few
           ,
           (
           even
           as
           
             Bellarmine
          
           speaketh
           )
           which
           were
           to
           bee
           preserved
           from
           age
           to
           age
           ,
           
           by
           vnwritten
           Tradition
           :
           for
           which
           cause
           the
           Apostle
           sayeth
           to
           TIMOTHIE
           ,
           O
           Timothie
           ,
           
             keepe
             that
             which
             was
             committed
             to
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Author
           also
           of
           that
           Booke
           ,
           
             de
             Vnitate
             Ecclesie
             ,
          
           
           (
           thought
           to
           bee
           
             Waltram
          
           Bishop
           of
           
             Na●●●rg
             )
          
           showeth
           ,
           that
           this
           ●aven
           sp●ed
           most
           and
           prevayled
           in
           the
           
             Romane
          
           Church
           ,
           w●en
           the
           Papacie
           came
           to
           an
           hight
           in
           
             Hildibrandes
          
           tyme
           ,
           about
           
           the
           yeare
           1072
           ,
           
           by
           the
           monasticall
           sort
           of
           that
           age
           ;
           of
           whom
           hee
           (
           beeing
           living
           in
           that
           same
           age
           )
           sayeth
           ,
           That
           despysing
           these
           doctrines
           that
           are
           of
           
             GOD
             ,
          
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           holie
           Scripture
           )
           they
           affect
           other
           doctrines
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           and
           bringeth
           in
           into
           the
           Church
           commandementes
           of
           humane
           institution
           .
           And
           agayne
           ,
           hee
           showeth
           why
           they
           suffered
           not
           their
           Novices
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           ought
           )
           to
           exercise
           themselues
           diligentlie
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           their
           vnpolished
           myndes
           might
           bee
           fedde
           with
           the
           huskes
           of
           Devils
           ,
           which
           are
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           the
           customes
           of
           the
           traditions
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           And
           which
           thing
           was
           so
           farre
           contratie
           to
           the
           ancient
           custome
           ,
           vsed
           at
           first
           in
           Monasteries
           ,
           
           that
           their
           owne
           
             Duarenus
          
           testifieth
           ,
           they
           were
           nothing
           else
           but
           Seminaries
           of
           Divinitie
           ,
           wherein
           they
           studied
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           diligentlie
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           and
           out
           of
           which
           ,
           as
           out
           of
           a
           Seminarie
           ,
           these
           were
           
           chosen
           and
           taken
           out
           ,
           for
           vndergoing
           Ecclesiasticall
           charges
           ,
           who
           were
           amongst
           them
           of
           best
           lyfe
           and
           learning
           .
        
         
           Whence
           it
           is
           lyke-wyse
           that
           venerable
           
             Beda
          
           testifieth
           ,
           
           that
           this
           was
           the
           exercyse
           of
           those
           who
           were
           in
           that
           Famous
           and
           Religious
           Monasterie
           of
           our
           Land
           ,
           called
           
             Colmekill
             ;
          
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           onelie
           learne
           these
           Doctrines
           ,
           which
           were
           in
           the
           Propheticall
           ,
           Evangelicall
           ,
           and
           Apostolicall
           Scriptures
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           .
           )
        
         
           Which
           thing
           is
           farre
           different
           from
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Romane
          
           Church
           now
           ,
           who
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           the
           least
           part
           of
           revealed
           trueth
           ,
           
           and
           the
           farre
           greater
           part
           of
           the
           Gospell
           is
           come
           to
           vs
           by
           vnwritten
           tradition
           ,
           (
           as
           sayeth
           
             Hosi●s
             ,
             )
          
           of
           which
           sort
           
             Petrus
             à
             Soto
          
           granteth
           these
           to
           bee
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           the
           Masse
           ,
           invocation
           of
           Saynctes
           ,
           the
           Popes
           Supremacie
           ,
           Prayers
           for
           the
           Dead
           ,
           the
           fiue
           Sacramentes
           ,
           
           beside
           Baptisme
           and
           the
           LORD'S
           Supper
           .
           
           Wherevnto
           their
           
             Canisius
          
           joyneth
           ,
           worshipping
           of
           Images
           ,
           and
           their
           Bishop
           
             L●ndan●●
          
           addeth
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           the
           Communion
           vnder
           one
           kynde
           ,
           Indulgences
           and
           Purgatorie
           :
           so
           that
           by
           their
           owne
           confession
           ,
           the
           mayne
           bodie
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           is
           not
           built
           vpon
           the
           
             sure
          
           foundation
           of
           Propheticall
           ,
           and
           Apostolicke
           writ
           ,
           as
           on
           the
           Rocke
           ,
           but
           vpon
           the
           sandie
           and
           vnsure
           foundation
           of
           pretended
           vnwritten
           tradition
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAPT.
           IV.
           
        
         
           That
           these
           Doctrines
           of
           Fayth
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           Romanistes
           pretende
           onlie
           vnwritten
           tradition
           ,
           as
           their
           warrand
           ,
           are
           not
           onelie
           beside
           ,
           but
           also
           plainly
           contrarie
           to
           the
           written
           word
           ,
           by
           their
           own
           confession
           :
           and
           so
           
           can
           not
           bee
           but
           the
           latter
           sowne
           Popple
           in
           the
           Lord's
           Field
           .
        
         
           BELLARMINE
           in
           his
           fourth
           Booke
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           
           professeth
           in
           the
           name
           of
           all
           
             Romanistes
             ,
          
           saying
           ,
           That
           such
           traditions
           as
           are
           repugnant
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           we
           never
           doe
           defende
           ,
           (
           sayth
           hee
           ,
           )
           seeing
           there-fore
           hee
           renounceth
           such
           ,
           and
           abdicateth
           them
           both
           from
           his
           profession
           ,
           and
           patrocinie
           .
           Let
           VS
           inquyre
           concerning
           some
           poynts
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           (
           by
           their
           owne
           confession
           ,
           )
           whether
           they
           bee
           
             Babels
          
           babes
           ,
           or
           the
           brood
           of
           such
           a
           bastard
           birth
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           ,
           wee
           know
           that
           publicke
           prayer
           ,
           and
           performing
           of
           divine
           worship
           ,
           in
           an
           vnknowne
           tongue
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           is
           a
           doctrine
           and
           practise
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           having
           no
           ground
           but
           vnwritten
           tradition
           .
           But
           if
           it
           bee
           asked
           whether
           this
           bee
           agreeable
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           1.
           COR.
           14.
           or
           contrarie
           
           thereto
           ,
           their
           owne
           Cardinall
           
             Cajetane
          
           on
           that
           place
           will
           tell
           vs
           ,
           saying
           ,
           By
           this
           doctrine
           of
           S.
           
             Paull
          
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           helde
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           farre
           better
           for
           the
           edifying
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           publicke
           prayers
           ,
           which
           are
           vttered
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           bee
           said
           in
           a
           language
           common
           ,
           and
           knowne
           both
           to
           the
           Clergie
           and
           people
           .
        
         
           And
           agayne
           ,
           (
           sayth
           their
           owne
           
             Benedictus
             Montanus
             ,
             )
          
           
           altho
           the
           Apostle
           would
           haue
           prayers
           sayde
           in
           a
           language
           that
           is
           vnderstood
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           helde
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
             )
          
           for
           most
           just
           causes
           ,
           hath
           decreed
           and
           ordayned
           the
           contrarie
           .
           Heere
           ,
           then
           ,
           wee
           see
           that
           the
           
             Romane
          
           Church
           ,
           can
           decree
           clean
           contrarie
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           written
           Word
           .
        
         
           Agayne
           ,
           wee
           know
           that
           the
           prohibition
           
           of
           people
           to
           reade
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           is
           a
           doctrine
           and
           practise
           of
           Poperie
           ;
           having
           no
           warrand
           ,
           but
           the
           Churches
           tradition
           :
           but
           if
           it
           bee
           asked
           ,
           whether
           this
           
           bee
           agreeable
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           and
           especiallie
           to
           COLOSS.
           
           3.
           16
           ;
           their
           owne
           Bishop
           
             Espenceus
          
           will
           tell
           vs
           ,
           saying
           ,
           It
           is
           manifest
           by
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           
             Colossians
             ,
          
           3.
           4.
           and
           by
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           that
           of
           
             olde
          
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           was
           permitted
           to
           the
           people
           .
           Therefore
           sayeth
           the
           Iesuit
           
             Azorius
             ,
          
           
           wee
           confesse
           that
           in
           S.
           
             Ierome
             ,
          
           and
           
             Chrysostomes
          
           tymes
           ,
           the
           Laicke
           people
           were
           exercysed
           in
           reading
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           written
           in
           these
           Languages
           which
           they
           did
           vnderst●d
           ,
           
           and
           so
           sayeth
           also
           their
           
             Alfonsus
             à
             Castro
             ,
             Agrippa
             ,
          
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           
           Lyke-wyse
           wee
           know
           ,
           
           That
           the
           making
           the
           Image
           of
           GOD
           the
           Father
           ,
           after
           the
           likenesse
           of
           an
           olde
           man
           ,
           is
           a
           doctrine
           and
           practise
           of
           Poperie
           ;
           having
           no
           
           warrand
           ,
           but
           the
           tradition
           of
           the
           
             Romane
          
           Church
           :
           But
           if
           it
           bee
           asked
           ,
           whether
           this
           bee
           agreeable
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           EXOD.
           20.
           4.
           and
           DEVT.
           4.
           15.
           
           a
           clowde
           of
           witnesses
           of
           their
           owne
           Doctors
           will
           tell
           vs
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           as
           
             Bellarmin●
          
           confesseth
           ,
           
           
             Abulensis
          
           to
           bee
           ,
           
             Durand
             ,
          
           and
           
             Perésius
             ,
          
           to
           whom
           wee
           may
           joyne
           also
           the
           late
           Iesuit
           
             Vasquez
             ,
          
           and
           others
           :
           Wherefore
           
             Iohannes
             Ragusius
             ,
          
           in
           his
           Oration
           at
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Basil
             ,
          
           is
           forced
           to
           confesse
           ,
           That
           altho
           in
           the
           olde
           Law
           ,
           the
           visible
           Images
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Saynctes
           ,
           were
           forbidden
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           no
           libertie
           was
           graunted
           since
           ,
           eyther
           in
           the
           Olde
           or
           New
           Testament
           to
           make
           anie
           such
           ;
           
           yet
           the
           Church
           taught
           (
           forsooth
           )
           by
           the
           holie
           Ghost
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           hath
           not
           onelie
           permitted
           ,
           but
           decreed
           and
           ordayned
           the
           contrarie
           .
           Where
           wee
           may
           see
           a
           strange
           libertie
           assumed
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           a
           farre
           stranger
           inspiration
           of
           
           her
           by
           the
           holie
           Ghost
           ,
           hee
           to
           bee
           contrarie
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           shee
           to
           trangresse
           GOD'S
           expresse
           command
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           by
           his
           inspiration
           .
        
         
           More-over
           ,
           wee
           know
           that
           the
           giving
           of
           the
           Communion
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           vnder
           one
           kynde
           onelie
           ,
           is
           a
           doctrine
           and
           practise
           of
           Popeperie
           ,
           having
           no
           warrand
           for
           it
           but
           the
           tradition
           and
           authoritie
           of
           the
           
             Romane
          
           Church
           :
           but
           if
           it
           bee
           asked
           whether
           this
           bee
           agreeable
           to
           Scripture
           or
           no
           ,
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Constance
             ,
          
           
           all
           in
           one
           voyce
           ,
           will
           tell
           vs
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           and
           confesse
           that
           neyther
           was
           it
           so
           in
           CHRIST'S
           institution
           set
           downe
           in
           holie
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           was
           it
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ;
           but
           is
           brought
           in
           later
           ,
           for
           such
           reasons
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
          
           thought
           good
           .
           For
           so
           sayeth
           the
           Councell
           ,
           Albeit
           CHRIST
           after
           Supper
           did
           institute
           this
           venerable
           Sacrament
           ,
           
           and
           gaue
           it
           to
           His
           Disciples
           vnder
           both
           kynds
           of
           bread
           &
           wine
           :
           As
           also
           ,
           tho
           in
           lyke-manner
           this
           Sacrament
           was
           receaved
           by
           the
           faythfull
           vnder
           both
           kyndes
           ,
           
             Notwithstanding
             there-of
             ,
          
           this
           custome
           ▪
           for
           eschewing
           of
           certayne
           dangers
           and
           scandalls
           that
           might
           ensue
           ,
           vpon
           good
           reason
           is
           now
           brought
           in
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           shall
           bee
           receaved
           by
           Laickes
           vnder
           one
           kynde
           onelie
           .
           Where
           wee
           see
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
          
           thinketh
           her selfe
           wyser
           ,
           and
           more
           provident
           in
           fore-seeing
           of
           dangers
           ,
           than
           CHRIST
           ,
           His
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           was
           ,
           and
           that
           lyke
           the
           
             Pharisees
          
           and
           
             Scrybes
          
           of
           olde
           ,
           by
           her
           traditions
           shee
           hath
           made
           the
           word
           of
           GOD
           to
           bee
           of
           no
           effect
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           CHAPTER
           V.
           
        
         
           That
           these
           Doctrines
           of
           Fayth
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           Romanistes
           pretende
           onlie
           vnwritten
           Tradition
           ,
           by
           their
           owne
           confession
           ,
           are
           neyther
           necessarie
           nor
           profitable
           to
           salvation
           ;
           and
           consequentlie
           not
           onelie
           superfluous
           ,
           but
           vnjustlie
           vrged
           to
           bee
           believed
           ,
           vpon
           danger
           of
           salvation
           .
        
         
           CArdinall
           
             Bellarmine
             ,
          
           
           in
           his
           fourth
           Booke
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           GOD
           ,
           confesseth
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           did
           preach
           vnto
           GOD'S
           people
           ,
           all
           these
           thinges
           which
           were
           necessarie
           and
           profitable
           vnto
           them
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           vnto
           their
           salvation
           :
           But
           what
           they
           preached
           so
           to
           all
           ,
           that
           also
           they
           wrote
           ,
           and
           left
           registrate
           in
           
           Scripture
           :
           
           for
           so
           sayeth
           
             Bellarmsne
          
           in
           lyke-manner
           ,
           I
           affirme
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           thinges
           were
           written
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           which
           are
           necessarie
           for
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           publicklie
           preached
           to
           all
           .
           Therefore
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Apostles
           writs
           are
           contayned
           all
           thinges
           ,
           which
           are
           necessarie
           and
           profitable
           to
           salvation
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           subsume
           :
           These
           doctrinall
           Traditions
           ,
           whereon
           is
           grounded
           the
           mayne
           bodie
           of
           Poperie
           ;
           were
           not
           written
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           (
           as
           is
           confessed
           .
           )
           Therefore
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           are
           neyther
           necessarie
           nor
           profitable
           to
           salvation
           :
           and
           so
           wee
           see
           ,
           what
           doome
           their
           owne
           mouthes
           by
           the
           force
           of
           trueth
           ,
           are
           made
           to
           pronounce
           vpon
           these
           vnwritten
           Doctrines
           and
           Traditions
           ;
           and
           consequentlie
           how
           vnju●●lie
           they
           are
           obt●uded
           vpon
           Gods
           people
           .
        
         
           Next
           ,
           
           I
           a●gue
           ,
           What
           the
           Apostles
           did
           preach
           vnto
           all
           ,
           as
           
           necessarie
           and
           profitable
           vnto
           salvation
           ,
           
           and
           which
           S.
           PAVLL
           calleth
           else
           where
           the
           whole
           councell
           of
           GOD
           ,
           that
           onelie
           should
           their
           successoures
           teach
           vnto
           all
           ,
           as
           necessarie
           and
           profitable
           vnto
           salvation
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Apostles
           (
           as
           is
           confessed
           )
           did
           preach
           nothing
           vnto
           all
           ,
           as
           necessarie
           and
           profitable
           vnto
           salvation
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           written
           in
           holie
           Scripture
           ,
           vnder
           the
           payne
           of
           that
           curse
           denounced
           by
           S.
           
             Paull
             ,
          
           GAL.
           1.
           8.
           
        
         
           Therefore
           ,
           nothing
           should
           bee
           taught
           by
           true
           Pastors
           as
           their
           successoures
           vnto
           all
           ,
           as
           necessarie
           and
           profitable
           vnto
           salvation
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           written
           in
           holie
           Scripture
           .
           
           Where-fore
           sayeth
           
             Augustine
             ,
          
           if
           wee
           or
           an
           Angell
           from
           Heaven
           preach
           vnto
           you
           any
           thing
           ,
           beside
           that
           which
           yee
           haue
           receaved
           ,
           in
           the
           Legall
           and
           Evangelicall
           Scriptures
           ,
           let
           him
           bee
           accursed
           .
           As
           also
           sayeth
           their
           
             Aquinas
             ,
          
           It
           is
           to
           bee
           affirmed
           ,
           
           that
           no
           other
           thing
           ought
           to
           bee
           preached
           ,
           
           but
           that
           
             onelie
          
           which
           is
           contayned
           in
           the
           Gospells
           ,
           and
           Epistles
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           holie
           Scripture
           ,
           playnlie
           or
           more
           obscurelie
           .
        
         
           Whosoever
           then
           teacheth
           for
           doctrines
           of
           fayth
           ,
           anie
           vnwritten
           traditions
           ,
           neyther
           contayned
           in
           holie
           Scripture
           playnlie
           nor
           obscurelie
           ,
           
           (
           as
           
             Canus
          
           affirmeth
           most
           poynts
           of
           their
           doctrine
           to
           bee
           )
           it
           followeth
           that
           hee
           is
           no
           true
           teacher
           ,
           nor
           successour
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           but
           controlling
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           deserting
           their
           practise
           ,
           hee
           declareth
           himselfe
           to
           bee
           an
           impostor
           ,
           guiltie
           of
           prophane
           Noveltie
           ,
           
           a
           sower
           of
           Tares
           in
           the
           LORD'S
           Field
           ,
           and
           will-fullie
           to
           incurre
           that
           Apostolicall
           Anathema
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAPTER
           VI
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           Noveltie
           ,
           of
           withholding
           the
           people
           from
           
           reading
           of
           the
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           FIrst
           ,
           then
           ,
           omitting
           Testimonies
           of
           Scripture
           formerlie
           set
           downe
           ,
           which
           make
           for
           this
           poynt
           ,
           I
           come
           to
           the
           Testimonie
           of
           one
           of
           their
           late
           and
           famous
           Bishops
           ,
           
           
             Espenceus
          
           by
           name
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           witnesseth
           ,
           That
           this
           with-holding
           of
           Scripture
           from
           the
           people
           ,
           was
           neyther
           in
           the
           Apostles
           tyme
           ,
           or
           agreeable
           to
           their
           doctrine
           ,
           nor
           yet
           was
           it
           in
           the
           tyme
           of
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           whose
           practise
           was
           contrarie
           to
           their
           now-a-dayes
           :
           his
           wordes
           then
           are
           these
           ,
           It
           is
           manifest
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           by
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           COLOSS.
           3.
           16.
           and
           by
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           that
           of
           olde
           ,
           the
           publicke
           reading
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           
           was
           permitted
           to
           people
           .
        
         
           Whence
           it
           was
           that
           
             Chrysostome
          
           in
           his
           tyme
           ,
           did
           vehementlie
           vrge
           the
           same
           vpon
           his
           auditors
           ,
           saying
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           all
           that
           are
           Laickes
           ,
           that
           yee
           get
           Bibles
           to
           your selues
           ,
           
           the
           medicine
           of
           the
           soule
           :
           and
           if
           yee
           will
           not
           get
           more
           ,
           get
           to
           your selues
           the
           New
           Testament
           at
           least
           .
           And
           agayne
           ,
           hee
           sayeth
           ,
           
           What
           is
           it
           ,
           then
           ,
           that
           wee
           so
           earnestlie
           requyre
           of
           you
           ,
           but
           that
           one
           of
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           weeke
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           vpon
           the
           Sabbath
           day
           ,
           yee
           would
           haue
           a
           care
           to
           reade
           the
           Gospells
           ,
           which
           before
           yee
           come
           to
           these
           Sermons
           ,
           ye
           haue
           amongst
           your
           handes
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           that
           yee
           would
           frequentlie
           repeate
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           diligentlie
           search
           out
           the
           meaning
           ,
           and
           note
           what
           is
           cleare
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           ●bscure
           therein
           .
           By
           doing
           whereof
           ,
           he
           showeth
           what
           good
           will
           redound
           both
           to
           him
           who
           was
           their
           teacher
           ,
           and
           to
           them
           who
           were
           his
           heare●s
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           neede
           the
           lesse
           labour
           and
           paynes
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           vnderstand
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           when
           at
           home
           they
           haue
           made
           the
           Text
           samiliare
           to
           themselues
           ;
           and
           they
           also
           should
           thereby
           bee
           made
           the
           more
           sha●pe
           and
           quicke
           in
           vnderstanding
           ,
           not
           onlie
           
           onelie
           to
           heare
           and
           perceaue
           what
           is
           sayde
           vnto
           them
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           teach
           others
           .
           And
           if
           anie
           should
           pleade
           the
           want
           of
           scarcitie
           of
           Bookes
           ,
           hee
           showeth
           concerning
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           ridiculous
           to
           answere
           these
           who
           were
           rich
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           the
           poore
           sort
           ,
           hee
           showeth
           also
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           shame
           to
           them
           to
           want
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           can
           afford
           so
           great
           profit
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           their
           soules
           instruction
           ,
           and
           yet
           carefullie
           to
           acquire
           such
           tooles
           or
           instruments
           ,
           as
           their
           severall
           Trades
           requyred
           ,
           for
           winning
           their
           bodilie
           Foode
           :
           but
           if
           anie
           bee
           so
           poore
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           that
           by
           no
           meanes
           hee
           can
           acquire
           Bookes
           ●o
           himselfe
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           continuall
           reading
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           hee
           needeth
           not
           to
           bee
           ignorant
           of
           anie
           thing
           that
           is
           therein
           .
        
         
           Which
           thing
           made
           the
           I●suit
           
             Azortus
          
           to
           say
           ,
           
           Wee
           confesse
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           tymes
           of
           
             Ierome
             ,
          
           and
           
             Chrysostome
             ,
          
           (
           which
           was
           400
           yeares
           ,
           and
           aboue
           ,
           after
           CHRIST
           )
           
           that
           the
           Laickes
           were
           exercysed
           in
           reading
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           written
           in
           these
           Languages
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           which
           they
           did
           vnderstand
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           also
           did
           
             Theoderet
          
           affirme
           ,
           
           (
           in
           the
           500
           yeare
           of
           God
           )
           that
           the
           
             Hebrew
          
           Text
           of
           the
           Olde
           Testament
           ,
           was
           not
           onelie
           translated
           into
           the
           
             Greeke
          
           tongue
           ,
           for
           the
           
             Grecians
          
           to
           reade
           and
           vnderstand
           ,
           
           but
           also
           into
           the
           
             Latine
             ,
             Aegyptian
             ,
             Persian
             ,
             Armenian
             ,
             Scythian
             ,
          
           and
           
             Sauromatican
             ;
          
           and
           that
           I
           may
           speake
           it
           in
           one
           word
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           translated
           into
           all
           Languages
           ,
           which
           at
           this
           day
           anie
           Countrey
           what-so-ever
           vseth
           to
           speake
           :
           whereby
           it
           commeth
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           ●verie
           where
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           these
           doctrines
           of
           sayth
           which
           we
           holde
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           are
           not
           onlie
           familiarlie
           knowne
           by
           these
           who
           are
           Church-men
           ,
           &
           teachers
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           lyke-wyse
           by
           verie
           Shooe-makers
           ,
           Smithes
           ,
           Weavers
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           lyke
           Crafts-men
           :
           
           yea
           ,
           by
           all
           our
           Women
           ,
           and
           not
           these
           onelie
           who
           bee
           learned
           ,
           (
           if
           anie
           such
           bee
           )
           but
           also
           by
           poo●e
           Trades-women
           ,
           menders
           of
           Clo●thes
           ,
           serving
           women
           ,
           and
           way●ing
           ma●des
           .
           Neyt●●●
           doe
           they
           onelie
           who
           dwell
           in
           Townes
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           vnderstand
           well
           these
           thinges
           ,
           but
           lykewyse
           the
           Husband-men
           :
           so
           that
           you
           shall
           finde
           diggers
           of
           Ground
           ,
           Heards-men
           ,
           and
           setters
           of
           Plants
           ,
           discoursing
           of
           the
           holie
           Trinitie
           ,
           and
           the
           Creation
           of
           all
           thinges
           ,
           and
           having
           more
           knowledge
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           ,
           than
           ever
           
             Plato
          
           or
           
             Aristotle
          
           had
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           this
           also
           was
           the
           auncient
           BRITANE
           practise
           within
           this
           I
           le
           ,
           in
           the
           700
           yeare
           of
           GOD
           ,
           Venerable
           
             Bed●
             ,
          
           
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           succeeding
           Ce●turie
           or
           there-by
           ,
           in
           his
           Ecclesiasticall
           Storie
           of
           the
           
             English
          
           Nation
           ,
           mostclea●lie
           do●th
           show●
           ,
           where
           speaking
           of
           the
           lyfe
           of
           that
           Religious
           Bishop
           
             A●●anu●
             ,
          
           hee
           telleth
           vs
           ,
           that
           not
           onlie
           the
           Clergie
           men
           that
           were
           with
           
           him
           in
           companie
           ,
           but
           also
           these
           who
           were
           Laickes
           ,
           were
           diligentlie
           exercysed
           in
           reading
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           learning
           PSALMES
           by
           heart
           .
           For
           which
           ende
           also
           
             Cornelius
             Agr●ppa
          
           reporteth
           ,
           
           That
           there
           was
           a
           Decree
           in
           the
           first
           Councell
           of
           
             Nice
             ,
          
           that
           none
           who
           were
           able
           to
           reade
           ,
           should
           want
           the
           Booke
           of
           the
           Scripture
           :
           and
           wherevnto
           ye
           haue
           heard
           how
           seriouslie
           
             Chrysostome
          
           did
           exhort
           his
           auditoures
           :
           Not-with-standing
           wherof
           ,
           how
           peremptorily
           people
           are
           nowe
           forbidden
           ,
           to
           haue
           or
           reade
           the
           same
           ,
           let
           this
           ensuing
           prohibition
           ,
           printed
           of
           late
           ,
           and
           published
           in
           
             Spaine
             ,
          
           testifi●
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Spanish
             Prohibition
             ,
             of
             having
             the
             Bible
             in
             anie
             vulgar
             tongue
             ,
             or
             anie
             wayes
             to
             reade
             the
             same
             ,
             set
             foorth
             by
             Don
             Bernardo
             de
             Sandonal
             ,
             i
             rozas
             ,
             Cardinall
             of
             S.
             Anasia
             ,
             Archbishop
             
             of
             Toledo
             ,
             Primate
             of
             Spayne
             ,
             and
             Inquisitor
             generall
             .
          
           
             COmo
             la
             experiencia
             aya
             ensenado
             que
             de
             permiter
             se
             la
             sagrada
             biblia
             en
             lengua
             vulgar
             ,
             
             se
             signe
             ,
             por
             la
             temeridad
             de
             los
             hombres
             ,
             mas
             damno
             que
             pronecho
             ,
             se
             prohibe
             la
             biblia
             con
             todas
             sus
             partes
             ,
             impressa
             ,
             o
             de
             mano
             en
             qualquier
             lengua
             vulgar
             ,
             i
             assi
             mismo
             los
             sumarios
             ,
             i
             compendios
             ,
             aunque
             sean
             historiales
             ,
             de
             la
             misma
             Biblia
             ,
             o
             libros
             de
             la
             sagrada
             escritura
             ,
             escritos
             en
             qualquier
             idioma
             ,
             o
             lengua
             vulgar
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             same
             in
             English
             .
          
           
             SEeing
             it
             is
             manifest
             by
             experience
             ,
             if
             the
             holie
             Bible
             bee
             permitted
             in
             the
             vulgar
             tongue
             ,
             that
             thorow
             the
             temeritie
             
             of
             men
             ,
             more
             hurt
             than
             profit
             will
             aryse
             :
             therefore
             the
             Bible
             is
             prohibit
             with
             all
             the
             partes
             thereof
             ,
             whether
             printed
             or
             written
             ,
             in
             what-so-ever
             vulgar
             tongue
             it
             bee
             ,
             as
             also
             all
             summaries
             or
             compends
             ,
             altho
             they
             bee
             Historicall
             onelie
             of
             the
             sayde
             Bible
             ,
             or
             bookes
             of
             holie
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             what-so-ever
             vulgar
             tongue
             or
             language
             the
             same
             bee
             anie
             wyse
             written
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAPT.
           VII
           .
        
         
           The
           Novelty
           of
           the
           Popes
           Supremacie
           ,
           and
           first
           ,
           The
           Noveltie
           of
           the
           stile
           of
           Vniversall
           Bishop
           ,
           where-by
           hee
           claymeth
           the
           same
           .
        
         
         
           THis
           poynt
           of
           Pap●●l
           Supremacie
           ,
           (
           the
           loftiest
           Towre
           of
           
             ●abels
          
           prowde
           building
           .
           )
           
             Boneface
          
           the
           eyght
           declared
           to
           bee
           of
           such
           consequence
           ,
           as
           all
           Christians
           are
           bound
           to
           bee
           subject
           there-to
           ,
           
           and
           b●lieue
           the
           same
           ,
           vnder
           payne
           of
           damnation
           ,
           saying
           ,
           More-over
           for
           all
           humane
           creatures
           to
           bee
           subject
           to
           the
           jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           wee
           declare
           ,
           affi●me
           ,
           decree
           ,
           and
           proclayme
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           is
           altogether
           of
           the
           necessitie
           of
           salvation
           ,
           Now
           ,
           (
           sayth
           
             Bellarmine
          
           )
           one
           title
           amongst
           all
           others
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           is
           collected
           the
           supremacie
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           is
           this
           ,
           the
           title
           of
           
             Vniversall
             Bishop
             ,
          
           of
           the
           antiquitie
           whereof
           ,
           if
           wee
           inquyre
           wee
           shall
           finde
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           who
           ever
           vsurped
           this
           title
           ,
           (
           as
           all
           Histories
           record
           )
           to
           bee
           IOHN
           ,
           Patriarch
           of
           
             Constantinople
             ,
          
           who
           obtayned
           of
           the
           Emperour
           
             Mauric●●us
          
           so
           to
           bee
           called
           ,
           600
           yeares
           after
           CHRIST
           ;
           and
           
           which
           style
           was
           stronglie
           opposed
           by
           Pope
           
             Gregorie
          
           the
           first
           ,
           
           in
           this
           sense
           as
           Cardinall
           
             Cusanus
          
           testifieth
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           as
           it
           imported
           one
           to
           bee
           so
           principall
           ,
           as
           all
           others
           should
           bee
           subject
           to
           him
           ,
           (
           as
           
             Boniface
          
           decreed
           )
           or
           as
           
             Gregori●
          
           himselfe
           sayeth
           ,
           one
           to
           mount
           aboue
           others
           to
           such
           an
           hight
           of
           singularitie
           ,
           as
           that
           hee
           would
           bee
           vnder
           none
           ,
           but
           hee
           alone
           would
           bee
           abo●e
           all
           :
           
           and
           which
           style
           hee
           challengeth
           expreslie
           of
           NOVELTIE
           ,
           calling
           it
           
             novum
             nomen
             &
             nova
             presumptio
             .
          
        
         
           And
           lest
           this
           should
           haue
           beene
           thought
           a
           Noveltie
           ,
           onelie
           in
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           
             Constantinople
             ,
          
           vsurping
           agaynst
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           and
           that
           Pope
           
             Gregorie
          
           had
           quarrelled
           it
           ,
           onelie
           as
           an
           injurie
           done
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Sea
           ,
           
           therefore
           hee
           first
           cleareth
           himselfe
           thereof
           ,
           saying
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           Doe
           I
           in
           this
           matter
           (
           most
           Religious
           Lord
           )
           defende
           anie
           cause
           of
           myne
           ,
           or
           doe
           I
           challenge
           herein
           
           anie
           speciall
           wrong
           done
           to
           mee
           ?
           And
           to
           cleare
           this
           the●more
           ,
           
           hee
           sayeth
           ,
           None
           of
           my
           predecessours
           would
           ever
           consent
           to
           vse
           such
           a
           prophanetitle
           ,
           no
           ,
           not
           
             Peter
          
           himselfe
           the
           first
           alleadged
           founder
           of
           that
           Sea
           ,
           who
           altho
           hee
           was
           the
           chiefe
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           his
           Apostolicall
           place
           ,
           had
           the
           care
           of
           the
           whole
           Churches
           committed
           to
           him
           ,
           
           (
           as
           
             Paull
          
           also
           professeth
           )
           yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           hee
           is
           not
           called
           the
           Vniversall
           Apostle
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           hee
           witnesseth
           this
           of
           his
           predecessoures
           ,
           
           so
           hee
           showeth
           ,
           that
           this
           title
           was
           offered
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           yet
           hee
           would
           nowayes
           accept
           of
           the
           same
           :
           therefore
           hee
           sayeth
           to
           
             Eul●gius
             ,
          
           Bishop
           of
           
             Alexandria
             ,
          
           and
           
             Anastaciu●
             ,
          
           Bishop
           of
           
             Antioch
             ,
          
           Seeing
           wee
           would
           not
           in
           anie
           case
           accept
           anie
           such
           honour
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           beeing
           offered
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           consider
           how
           shamefull
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           ,
           for
           anie
           man
           violentlie
           to
           vsurpe
           the
           same
           :
           wherefore
           let
           not
           your
           holinesse
           in
           your
           
           writings
           ,
           ever
           style
           anie
           man
           who-so-ever
           hee
           bee
           ,
           
             Vni●ersall
             Bishop
             .
          
        
         
           And
           even
           when
           it
           was
           given
           to
           himselfe
           in
           a
           letter
           ,
           written
           by
           
             Eulogius
             ,
          
           Bishop
           of
           
             Alexandria
             ,
          
           hee
           rejected
           the
           same
           as
           a
           title
           of
           damnable
           piyde
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
           Beholde
           in
           the
           preface
           of
           a
           letter
           which
           yee
           seat
           vnto
           mee
           ,
           who
           forebade
           anie
           such
           titles
           ,
           you
           haue
           caused
           set
           downe
           the
           word
           of
           a
           prowd
           style
           ,
           calling
           mee
           
             Vniversall
             Bishop
             .
          
           which
           I
           beseech
           your
           sweetest
           Holinesse
           ,
           that
           you
           doe
           so
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           hee
           showeth
           that
           this
           wicked
           style
           ,
           imported
           no
           lesse
           pryde
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           
             Lucifer
          
           himselfe
           ,
           
           saying
           to
           
             Iohn
          
           of
           
             Constantinople
             ,
          
           Who
           else
           ,
           I
           pray
           thee
           ,
           by
           such
           a
           wicked
           title
           is
           set
           before
           thee
           to
           imitate
           ,
           but
           hee
           who
           despysing
           the
           Legions
           of
           Angels
           ,
           who
           were
           in
           one
           societie
           joyned
           with
           him
           ,
           attempted
           to
           mount
           aboue
           them
           to
           such
           a
           hight
           of
           singularitie
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           bee
           vnder
           none
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           but
           hee
           
             alone
          
           would
           bee
           aboue
           all
           others
           ?
           And
           agayne
           ,
           What
           else
           
           sayest
           thou
           heereby
           ,
           but
           I
           will
           ascende
           to
           H●aven
           ,
           and
           exalt
           my
           Throne
           aboue
           the
           S●arres
           ,
           and
           b●
           lyke
           to
           the
           h●g●est
           ?
           For
           what
           are
           thy
           brethren
           
             *
          
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Catholicke
           Church
           ,
           b●t
           the
           Starres
           of
           Heaven
           ?
        
         
           More-over
           ,
           hee
           declareth
           this
           style
           to
           bee
           playne
           Antichristian
           ,
           and
           consequentlie
           clearlie
           guiltie
           of
           Noveltie
           :
           for
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           I
           confidentlie
           affirme
           ,
           that
           who-so-ever
           hee
           bee
           that
           calleth
           himselfe
           
             Vni●ersall
             Bishop
             ,
          
           or
           desireth
           so
           to
           bee
           called
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           fore-runner
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           who
           by
           pryde
           extolleth
           himselfe
           aboue
           all
           others
           .
           And
           therefore
           beeing
           Antichristian
           ,
           the
           
           same
           
             Gregorie
          
           telleth
           ,
           
           that
           it
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           true
           Catholicke
           sayth
           ,
           to
           assent
           thereto
           ,
           as
           on
           the
           playne
           contrarie
           ,
           this
           is
           to
           depart
           from
           the
           fayth
           ,
           and
           make
           Apostasie
           to
           
             Antich●ists
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           For
           to
           giue
           assent
           ,
           o●
           acknowledge
           anie
           such
           style
           ,
           what
           else
           is
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           lose
           the
           sayth
           ,
           and
           make
           ship-wracke
           there
           of
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           ?
           )
           Which
           thing
           made
           Cardinall
           
             Cusanus
             ,
          
           
           to
           denye
           plainlie
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           was
           
             Vniversall
             Bishop
             ,
          
           but
           onelie
           the
           first
           Bishop
           ,
           saying
           ,
           And
           while
           wee
           defende
           this
           part
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           not
           
             Vniversall
             Bishop
             ,
          
           but
           onelie
           the
           first
           aboue
           others
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           place
           )
           and
           while
           wee
           ●ound
           the
           vigour
           and
           str●●gth
           of
           holie
           Councells
           ,
           not
           on
           the
           Pope
           ,
           but
           vpon
           the
           consent
           of
           all
           ,
           because
           in
           so
           doing
           wee
           defende
           the
           trueth
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           and
           reserue
           vnto
           everie
           one
           their
           owne
           honour
           ,
           heereby
           wee
           reverence
           the
           Pope
           a-right
           .
        
         
           The
           cause
           lykewyse
           ,
           why
           the
           primitiue
           and
           godlie
           Bishops
           of
           
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           never
           claymed
           anie
           such
           supremacie
           ,
           
             quasi
             Episcopi
             vrbis
             potius
             quam
             orbis
             ,
          
           (
           sayeth
           their
           owne
           
             Duaren
          
           )
           and
           would
           never
           vse
           or
           assume
           ,
           
           (
           as
           
             Gregorie
          
           testifieth
           )
           anie
           such
           prowde
           title
           ,
           their
           owne
           Bishop
           of
           
             Rochester
          
           clearlie
           setteth
           downe
           ,
           saying
           ,
           For
           that
           age
           (
           beeing
           neare
           to
           the
           Apostles
           tymes
           )
           did
           studie
           to
           modestie
           ,
           and
           humilitie
           ,
           for
           as
           yet
           the
           word
           of
           CHRIST
           was
           recent
           in
           their
           memories
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           which
           sayth
           ,
           
             Except
             that
             ye
             be
             cōverted
             ,
             and
             become
             as
             these
             little
             ones
             ,
             yee
             can
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           Wherefore
           they
           had
           a
           care
           to
           debarre
           from
           them
           these
           glorious
           titles
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           whereon
           the
           verie
           lightest
           occasion
           of
           pryde
           might
           aryse
           .
           Insinuating
           thereby
           evidentlie
           ,
           not
           onlie
           the
           latter
           Noveltie
           of
           anie
           such
           loftie
           styles
           and
           supremacie
           ,
           which
           the
           latter
           Bishops
           of
           
             Rome
          
           doe
           vsurpe
           ;
           but
           also
           the
           
           ground
           wherefrae
           the
           same
           proceedeth
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           want
           of
           that
           wonted
           modestie
           and
           humilitie
           of
           their
           predecessoures
           ,
           and
           the
           oblivion
           of
           these
           words
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           which
           were
           ever
           recent
           in
           the
           memories
           of
           their
           auncient
           and
           godlie
           forebeares
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAPTER
           VIII
           .
        
         
           The
           Novelty
           of
           the
           Popes
           supremacie
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           first
           ,
           over
           the
           whole
           Clergie
           in
           matters
           Ecclesiasticall
           .
        
         
           THE
           Noveltie
           of
           Papall
           supremacie
           it selfe
           ,
           (
           implyed
           in
           the
           fore-named
           title
           of
           
             Vniversall
             Bishop
             ,
          
           )
           will
           the
           more
           clear
           lie
           app●a●e
           ,
           by
           s●tting
           downe
           the
           beginning
           &
           progress●
           thereof
           ,
           as
           their
           owne
           vndenyable
           recordes
           giue
           evidence
           thereof
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           then
           ,
           their
           owne
           
             Duarenus
          
           
           sayeth
           ,
           That
           the
           more
           auncient
           and
           holiest
           Bishops
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           beeing
           content
           with
           their
           owne
           Sea
           and
           Church
           ,
           did
           leaue
           to
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           the
           free
           governament
           of
           these
           Churches
           that
           were
           committed
           to
           them
           :
           beeing
           (
           sayth
           hee
           )
           rather
           as
           the
           Bishops
           of
           a
           Citie
           ,
           than
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           .
           But
           these
           Bishops
           who
           came
           after
           them
           ,
           did
           not
           contayne
           themselues
           within
           these
           boundes
           ;
           but
           as
           it
           were
           Lords
           and
           Kings
           ,
           they
           made
           no
           doubt
           to
           doe
           all
           thinges
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           (
           say●th
           hee
           )
           and
           to
           ascrybe
           to
           themselues
           the
           governament
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           .
        
         
           Hee
           who
           was
           afterward
           one
           of
           their
           owne
           Popes
           ,
           
           lykewyse
           testifieth
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Before
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Nice
             ,
          
           everie
           one
           lived
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           small
           respect
           was
           had
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             .
          
        
         
           After
           this
           ,
           Emperours
           becomming
           Christian
           ,
           there
           were
           appoynted
           about
           the
           tyme
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Nice
             ,
          
           for
           the
           better
           governament
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           foure
           
           Patriarches
           ,
           all
           of
           a-lyke
           jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Rome
          
           amongst
           them
           as
           one
           ,
           having
           onlie
           the
           Primacie
           of
           place
           ,
           for
           the
           dignitie
           of
           the
           Citie
           ,
           and
           imperiall
           seat
           therein
           ;
           
           as
           is
           evident
           out
           of
           their
           owne
           wryters
           ,
           and
           especiallie
           out
           of
           that
           Famous
           Councell
           of
           
             Chalcedon
             ,
          
           consisting
           of
           430
           Bishops
           ,
           whose
           mynde
           was
           (
           sayeth
           
             Bellarmine
          
           )
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
          
           had
           therefore
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           
           because
           that
           Citie
           was
           the
           Seat
           of
           the
           Empyre
           .
        
         
           But
           thereafter
           ,
           sayth
           their
           owne
           Cardinall
           
             Cusanus
             ,
          
           
           by
           vse
           and
           custome
           of
           subjection
           vnto
           him
           ,
           wee
           may
           see
           how
           farre
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Rome
          
           hath
           prevayled
           in
           jurisdiction
           ,
           beyond
           the
           holie
           and
           auncient
           boundes
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           and
           allowance
           ,
           which
           was
           only
           within
           his
           owne
           westerne
           Patriarchie
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           thing
           they
           stroue
           for
           ,
           (
           after
           the
           dayes
           of
           
             Gregorie
          
           )
           was
           for
           that
           style
           of
           
             Vniversall
             Bishop
             ,
          
           which
           hee
           had
           so
           much
           damned
           ,
           and
           with
           it
           to
           clayme
           an
           vniversall
           
           supremacie
           of
           jurisdiction
           over
           all
           others
           in
           matters
           Ecclesiasticall
           :
           which
           style
           (
           as
           
             Platina
          
           telleth
           vs
           )
           
             Boniface
          
           the
           third
           obtayned
           from
           
             Phocas
          
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           
           
             magna
             cum
             contentione
             ,
          
           or
           with
           great
           opposition
           in
           the
           verie
           hatching
           :
           for
           ,
        
         
           How
           farre
           contrarie
           this
           was
           (
           as
           
             Gregorie
          
           himselfe
           sayeth
           )
           to
           the
           Evangelicall
           ordinance
           and
           decrees
           of
           Councells
           ,
           
           let
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           first
           foure
           generall
           Councells
           testifie
           ,
           
           which
           foure
           their
           canonized
           Pope
           
             Gregorie
             ,
          
           did
           reverence
           alyke
           ,
           as
           hee
           did
           the
           foure
           sacred
           Evangelistes
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           whereof
           ,
           was
           that
           Famous
           and
           first
           Councell
           of
           
             Nice
             ,
          
           vnder
           
             Constantine
          
           the
           first
           Christian
           Emperour
           ,
           consisting
           of
           318
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           celebrate
           Anno
           325
           ,
           In
           the
           sixt
           Canon
           whereof
           it
           was
           thus
           decreed
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Alexandria
             ,
          
           should
           brooke
           alyke
           jurisdiction
           within
           his
           province
           ,
           as
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Rome
          
           did
           in
           his
           :
           
           showing
           thereby
           that
           all
           the
           Patriarches
           were
           alyke
           in
           jurisdiction
           within
           their
           owne
           precincts
           ,
           without
           anie
           subordination
           of
           one
           to
           another
           .
           Wherefore
           Cardinall
           
             de
             Cusa
             ,
          
           
           (
           setting
           downe
           the
           meaning
           of
           
             Parilis
             Mos
             ,
          
           vsed
           by
           the
           Councell
           )
           sayeth
           ,
           As
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           hath
           power
           over
           all
           his
           owne
           Bishops
           ,
           so
           lyke-wyse
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Alexandria
             ,
          
           hath
           the
           same
           priviledge
           of
           power
           throghout
           all
           
             Aegypt
             .
          
           Which
           limitation
           of
           everie
           ones
           proper
           power
           within
           their
           owne
           precinctes
           ,
           is
           called
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           or
           the
           auncient
           custome
           amongst
           Bishops
           before
           :
           therefore
           sayeth
           the
           Canon
           ,
           concerning
           
             Antioch
             ,
          
           Let
           
             Antioch
          
           also
           and
           other
           provinces
           ,
           keepe
           their
           
             Auncient
          
           priviledges
           .
        
         
           Whence
           wee
           conclude
           out
           of
           this
           Famous
           Councell
           ,
           that
           if
           this
           was
           the
           auncient
           priviledge
           ,
           and
           custome
           of
           other
           Churches
           ,
           to
           bee
           free
           from
           anie
           subjection
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           then
           her
           
           vniversall
           claymed
           supremacie
           ,
           now
           over
           all
           other
           Churches
           ,
           as
           Mistresse
           ,
           and
           Mother
           over
           them
           ,
           is
           nowayes
           the
           auncient
           fayth
           ,
           nor
           profession
           of
           the
           Catholicke
           Church
           :
           but
           an
           ambitious
           vsurpation
           ,
           and
           a
           meere
           Noveltie
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           generall
           Councell
           ,
           whose
           sacred
           Canons
           militate
           agaynst
           the
           Noveltie
           of
           Papall
           supremacie
           ,
           is
           that
           Famous
           Councell
           of
           
             Constantinople
             ,
          
           consisting
           of
           150
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           helde
           in
           Anno
           380
           ;
           
           which
           (
           as
           
             Bellarmine
          
           confesseth
           )
           withstood
           altogether
           any
           such
           supremacie
           :
           the
           fift
           Canon
           of
           which
           Councell
           ,
           giveth
           onelie
           a
           primacie
           of
           order
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           amongst
           his
           fellow
           Patriarches
           ,
           which
           they
           declare
           hee
           had
           onelie
           given
           him
           ,
           for
           the
           dignitie
           of
           the
           Citie
           ,
           beeing
           the
           imperiall
           seat
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           generall
           Councell
           ,
           
           that
           giveth
           evidence
           of
           
             Romes
          
           Innovation
           heerein
           ,
           is
           that
           Famous
           Councell
           of
           
             Ephesus
             ,
          
           of
           200
           Bishops
           ,
           celebrate
           in
           Anno
           434
           ;
           resolutelie
           
           thus
           decreeing
           ,
           Let
           it
           be
           observed
           ,
           (
           say
           they
           )
           in
           all
           Provinces
           and
           Diocesses
           ,
           that
           no
           Bishop
           draw
           vnder
           his
           subjection
           ,
           anie
           province
           which
           was
           not
           his
           
             from
             the
             beginning
             :
          
           lest
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           Priesthood
           ,
           hee
           bring
           into
           the
           Church
           arrogancie
           and
           pryde
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           least
           evidence
           of
           the
           Noveltie
           of
           this
           Papall
           vsurped
           supremacie
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Famous
           and
           fourth
           Councell
           of
           
             Chalcedon
             ,
          
           of
           430
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           helde
           Anno
           451
           ;
           decreeing
           peremptotilie
           ,
           that
           how-so-ever
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           had
           the
           primacie
           of
           place
           before
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Constantinople
             ,
          
           yet
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Constantinople
             ,
          
           in
           all
           other
           thinges
           should
           bee
           equall
           ,
           and
           haue
           alyke
           priviledges
           with
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           Now
           wee
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           equalitie
           of
           power
           &
           priviledges
           betweene
           two
           ,
           dissolveth
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           Monarchie
           ,
           which
           can
           not
           bee
           but
           in
           one
           ,
           as
           the
           verie
           word
           importeth
           .
        
         
         
           This
           sacred
           Conncell
           ,
           and
           the
           Act
           thereof
           ,
           so
           galleth
           the
           
             romaenistes
             ,
          
           that
           forgetting
           all
           pretended
           reverence
           to
           Antiquitie
           ,
           and
           authoritie
           of
           auncient
           Councells
           ,
           
             Bellarmine
          
           spareth
           not
           to
           impute
           to
           these
           godlie
           Bishops
           ,
           
           fraude
           and
           deceat
           ,
           saying
           ,
           They
           decreed
           this
           indeed
           ,
           
           but
           not
           (
           sayth
           he
           )
           without
           fraude
           and
           guyle
           .
           Which
           (
           as
           sayeth
           
             Lyrinensis
             )
          
           What
           is
           this
           else
           ,
           but
           to
           treade
           vnder
           foot
           the
           decrees
           of
           the
           holy
           Bishops
           ,
           almost
           of
           the
           whole
           Easterne
           Church
           ,
           for
           preventing
           so
           wyselie
           ,
           pronounci●g
           so
           clearlie
           ,
           opposing
           so
           stoutlie
           ,
           and
           decreeing
           so
           piouslie
           ,
           agaynst
           ani●
           such
           Noveltie
           ,
           of
           the
           new
           
             Romane
          
           Hierarchie
           ?
        
      
       
         
           CHAPT.
           IX
           .
        
         
           The
           Novelty
           of
           the
           Popes
           Supremacie
           ,
           which
           hee
           claymeth
           over
           Princes
           ,
           as
           
           well
           as
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           in
           thinges
           temporall
           .
        
         
           HEEREIN
           ,
           in
           these
           two
           poynts
           the
           Novation
           standeth
           ,
           made
           by
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           1.
           in
           subducing
           their
           neckes
           from
           that
           homage
           and
           subjection
           ,
           which
           they
           yeelded
           of
           olde
           to
           the
           Emperours
           ,
           as
           their
           dread
           Soveraygnes
           ,
           and
           2.
           in
           reducing
           them
           to
           such
           subjection
           vnder
           th●m
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           troden
           vpon
           some
           of
           their
           neckes
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           then
           ,
           for
           witnessing
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           their
           homage
           and
           subj●ction
           ,
           which
           from
           the
           beginning
           and
           of
           olde
           ,
           they
           gaue
           to
           the
           Emperours
           ,
           
           
             Bell●●mine
          
           himselfe
           will
           instruct
           vs
           ,
           speaking
           of
           that
           tyme
           ,
           which
           was
           manie
           hundreth
           yeares
           after
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           saying
           ,
           At
           that
           tyme
           ,
           al●ho
           the
           Bish●p
           of
           
             Rome
          
           in
           spirituall
           thinges
           was
           the
           head
           of
           all
           ,
           even
           of
           Empe●●●res
           themselues
           ,
           yet
           in
           temporall
           thinges
           hee
           was
           
           subject
           to
           the
           Emperoures
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           and
           because
           hee
           acknowledged
           the
           Emperour
           to
           bee
           his
           temporall
           Lord
           ,
           therefore
           hee
           made
           supplication
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           command
           a
           Councell
           to
           bee
           conveaned
           .
        
         
           Whence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           Cardinall
           
             Cusanu●
          
           declareth
           ,
           
           That
           the
           eyght
           first
           generall
           Councells
           ,
           were
           convocate
           by
           the
           Emperoures
           ,
           and
           no
           wayes
           by
           the
           Popes
           :
           in
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           Pope
           
             Leo
             ,
          
           with
           much
           intreat●e
           desired
           to
           
             Theodosius
             ,
          
           that
           a
           Councell
           might
           bee
           celebrate
           in
           
             Italie
             ,
          
           and
           yee
           could
           not
           obtayne
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Gregorie●yke-wyse
          
           the
           great
           ,
           everie
           where
           in
           his
           Epistles
           to
           the
           Emperour
           
             Mauritius
             ,
          
           styleth
           him
           his
           supreame
           Lord
           &
           Soveraigne
           :
           and
           wryting
           vnto
           him
           concerning
           his
           imperiall
           command
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           cause
           publish
           a
           certayne
           Law
           ,
           
           which
           
             Gregorie
          
           thought
           vnjust
           ,
           hee
           sayeth
           ,
           I
           as
           the
           most
           vnworthie
           servand
           of
           your
           sacred
           Majestie
           ,
           beeing
           subject
           to
           obey
           
           your
           command
           ,
           I
           haue
           caused
           sende
           your
           Law
           which
           yee
           haue
           made
           ,
           thorow
           sundrie
           parts
           to
           bee
           published
           ;
           and
           because
           the
           same
           is
           nowayes
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Almightie
           GOD
           ,
           Beholde
           ,
           I
           haue
           by
           my
           letter
           signified
           the
           same
           to
           my
           most
           excelle●t
           Lord
           :
           there-fore
           everie
           way
           I
           haue
           performed
           what
           I
           ought
           to
           doe
           ,
           who
           hath
           both
           given
           ●●edience
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           haue
           not
           beene
           silent
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           I
           thought
           fit
           to
           speake
           for
           GOD
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           in
           a
           more
           humble
           manner
           doeth
           
             Agatho
          
           the
           first
           ,
           
           profesie
           his
           subjection
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           supplicating
           in
           th●se
           wordes
           ,
           Bowing
           humblie
           the
           knees
           of
           the
           mynde
           ,
           wee
           intreate
           your
           royall
           Clemencie
           .
           Where-with
           also
           
             Adrian
          
           the
           first
           ,
           joyneth
           the
           prostration
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Prost●ate
           vpon
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           ●alling
           downe
           grooflinges
           at
           the
           soles
           of
           your
           feete
           ,
           doe
           I
           intreate
           your
           Majestie
           .
        
         
           Thus
           wee
           see
           ,
           that
           servitude
           
           and
           subjection
           ,
           with
           prostration
           and
           humble
           supplicating
           ,
           was
           the
           auncient
           practise
           and
           profession
           ,
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           to
           the
           
             Romane
          
           Emperoures
           ,
           manie
           hundreth
           yeares
           after
           CHRIST
           ,
           till
           in
           place
           of
           humilitie
           ,
           
             Luciferian
          
           pryde
           was
           installed
           in
           seat
           of
           Antichrist
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           poynt
           of
           Innovation
           ,
           is
           the
           reducing
           of
           Emperours
           and
           Kings
           ,
           by
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           vnto
           their
           subjection
           ,
           and
           dominiering
           so
           over
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           inthrone
           or
           dethrone
           them
           ,
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           
           as
           BELLARMINE
           
             de
             facto
          
           instanceth
           ,
           to
           haue
           beene
           done
           to
           Emperoures
           and
           King's
           ;
           and
           yet
           that
           the
           auncient
           Bishops
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           never
           vsurped
           such
           power
           ,
           nor
           vsed
           such
           practises
           ,
           agaynst
           eyther
           Hea●hen
           ,
           
           Hereticall
           ,
           or
           Apostate
           Emperoures
           ,
           
             Bellarmine
          
           himselfe
           clearlie
           acknowledgeth
           .
        
         
           The
           particular
           tyme
           then
           ,
           when
           the
           Noveltie
           of
           this
           vsurpation
           began
           to
           peepe
           out
           ,
           their
           owne
           
           
             Charter
             Monke
             ,
          
           author
           of
           that
           booke
           intituled
           ,
           
           
             Fascic●lus
             temporum
             ,
          
           telleth
           vs
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           
             Boniface
          
           the
           second
           ,
           Anno
           523
           ;
           for
           ,
           remarke
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           that
           about
           this
           tyme
           ,
           the
           Popes
           began
           to
           oppose
           themselues
           to
           the
           Emperoures
           ,
           even
           in
           temporall
           thinges
           ,
           farre
           more
           than
           of
           olde
           they
           were
           wont
           .
        
         
           Thereafter
           ,
           
           their
           owne
           Bishop
           
             Otho
             Frigensis
             ,
          
           condescendeth
           vpon
           the
           verie
           tyme
           of
           putting
           this
           vsurpation
           first
           into
           practise
           ,
           showing
           that
           
             Gregori●●
             ,
          
           the
           seaventh
           ,
           was
           the
           first
           who
           deposed
           anie
           Emperour
           :
           so
           that
           till
           1060
           yeares
           after
           CHRIST
           ,
           this
           bolde
           Noveltie
           began
           not
           to
           bee
           practised
           .
           Therefore
           sayeth
           their
           owne
           
             Barclay
             ,
          
           
           For
           the
           space
           of
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           and
           more
           ,
           altho
           the
           Church
           did
           flowrish
           with
           all
           wealth
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           also
           a
           great
           number
           of
           the
           wicked
           Princes
           and
           Tyrants
           ,
           yet
           none
           of
           the
           auncient
           Fathers
           ,
           or
           Orthodox
           w●yters
           in
           these
           tymes
           are
           
           found
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           who
           either
           by
           word
           or
           writ
           taught
           anie
           such
           thing
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           it
           began
           to
           bee
           practised
           ,
           
             Sigebert
          
           the
           Monke
           ,
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           ●leventh
           hundreth
           yeare
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           
           and
           tyme
           of
           
             Gregorie
          
           the
           seaventh
           ,
           sayeth
           thereof
           ,
           Let
           it
           bee
           spoken
           with
           leaue
           of
           all
           good
           men
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           that
           this
           NOVELTIE
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           say
           Heresie
           ,
           before
           this
           time
           was
           ever
           hatched
           ,
           or
           peeped
           out
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           And
           last
           ,
           to
           put
           on
           the
           kepstone
           of
           Antichristian
           pryde
           ,
           and
           Tyran●ious
           vsurpation
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           
             Fasciculus
             Temporum
             ,
          
           
           telleth
           vs
           ,
           that
           
             Beniface
          
           the
           eyght
           rose
           vp
           to
           that
           hight
           of
           pryde
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           that
           hee
           called
           himselfe
           Lord
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           temporall
           ,
           as
           in
           spirituall
           things
           :
           as
           if
           Kings
           onelie
           did
           reygne
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Tempter
           ,
           they
           might
           dispose
           of
           the
           Kingdomes
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           to
           giue
           them
           to
           whom
           they
           will
           .
        
         
         
           Who-so-ever
           ,
           then
           ,
           they
           bee
           ,
           who
           may
           so
           clearlie
           see
           the
           Noveltie
           of
           this
           vsurpation
           ,
           and
           yet
           so
           highlie
           advance
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           as
           onelie
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           him
           not
           GOD
           .
           
           (
           sayeth
           their
           owne
           
             Cassander
             )
          
           and
           who
           extolleth
           his
           authoritie
           to
           bee
           not
           onelie
           aboue
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           (
           as
           well
           in
           temporall
           ,
           as
           spirituall
           thinges
           )
           but
           aboue
           the
           verie
           holie
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
           I
           can
           not
           see
           ,
           (
           say●th
           hee
           )
           why
           these
           men
           may
           not
           bee
           called
           false
           ,
           or
           
             Pseudocotholickes
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAPTER
           X.
           
        
         
           The
           Noveltie
           of
           publicke
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           other
           divyne
           Service
           ,
           in
           a
           tongue
           vnknowne
           to
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           FIrst
           ,
           in
           this
           poynt
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           Churches
           practise
           in
           their
           tyme
           ,
           was
           
           co●trarie
           to
           the
           
             Romani●tes
          
           now
           ,
           
           Cardinall
           
             Cajetane
          
           doeth
           evidentlie
           testifie
           ,
           saving
           ,
           Out
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           S.
           PAVLL
           ,
           wee
           haue
           it
           clearlie
           set
           downe
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           better
           for
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           publicke
           prayers
           which
           are
           vttered
           in
           the
           audience
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           bee
           spoken
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           in
           a
           Language
           common
           both
           to
           Clergie
           and
           people
           ,
           than
           otherwyse
           .
           And
           that
           this
           was
           also
           the
           Churches
           conforme
           practise
           ,
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           
             Iustine
             Martyr
             ,
          
           is
           evident
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           ende
           of
           his
           second
           Apologie
           for
           Christians
           ,
           in
           expresse
           tearmes
           telleth
           vs
           ,
           
           (
           sayeth
           
             Bellarmine
             )
          
           That
           the
           whole
           people
           in
           the
           Church
           vsed
           to
           answere
           ,
           AMEN
           ,
           when
           the
           Presbyter
           ended
           the
           Prayer
           or
           Thankesgiving
           :
           wherefore
           it
           will
           follow
           ,
           that
           the
           Prayer
           or
           Thankesgiving
           was
           in
           the
           vulgar
           tongue
           ,
           else
           sayeth
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           how
           shall
           hee
           that
           occupieth
           the
           rowme
           of
           the
           vnlearned
           say
           ,
           AMEN
           ,
           at
           thy
           Thankes-giving
           ,
           if
           hee
           vnderstand
           
           not
           what
           thou
           sayest
           ?
        
         
           Next
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           after
           
             Iustines
          
           dayes
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           East
           and
           West
           ,
           is
           lyke-wyse
           cleare
           out
           of
           
             Bellarmine
             ,
          
           who
           testifieth
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           That
           this
           custome
           was
           also
           a
           long
           tyme
           observed
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           East
           and
           West
           ,
           is
           evident
           out
           of
           
             Chrysostomes
          
           Liturgie
           :
           where
           most
           clearlie
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           are
           distinguished
           ,
           what
           the
           Prie●●
           and
           Deacon
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           people
           in
           divyne
           Service
           did
           sing
           .
           As
           lyke-wyse
           out
           of
           
             Cyprian
             ,
          
           in
           his
           sermon
           on
           the
           LORDS
           prayer
           ,
           where
           hee
           showeth
           ,
           how
           the
           people
           did
           answere
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Wee
           ha●e
           our
           heartes
           vnto
           the
           LORD
           :
           and
           out
           of
           
             Ierome
             ,
          
           in
           the
           preface
           of
           his
           second
           booke
           on
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           GALATIANS
           ,
           who
           wryteth
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Citie
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           the
           people
           was
           heard
           lyke
           a
           heavenlie
           thunder
           ,
           aunswering
           with
           a
           lowde
           voyce
           ,
           and
           saying
           ,
           AMEN
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           their
           
             Nicolaus
             de
             Lyra
             ,
          
           
           (
           and
           with
           him
           
             Aquinas
             ,
             Gretzer
             ,
          
           &
           
           others
           )
           freelie
           acknowledgeth
           ,
           saying
           ,
           In
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           the
           Thankes-givings
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           common
           Serv●ce
           ,
           was
           performed
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           in
           the
           vulgar
           To●gue
           :
           and
           the
           Canonicall
           Prayers
           ,
           (
           ●ayth
           their
           
             Cassa●der
             )
          
           and
           speciallie
           the
           words
           of
           consecration
           of
           the
           bodie
           and
           blood
           of
           our
           LORD
           ,
           the
           Auncientes
           did
           so
           reade
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           people
           might
           vnderstand
           ,
           and
           say
           AMEN
           thereto
           .
        
         
           Which
           custome
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           (
           as
           yet
           vsed
           in
           
             Aegypt
             ,
          
           
           and
           
             Ethiopi●
             ,
             )
          
           it
           is
           a
           wonder
           ,
           (
           say●th
           
             Erasmus
             )
          
           how
           it
           became
           to
           bee
           changed
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           wee
           consider
           M.
           
             Hardinges
          
           reason
           ,
           in
           his
           aunswere
           to
           Bishop
           
             Iewell
             ,
          
           why
           Prayers
           and
           all
           other
           divyne
           Service
           ,
           was
           vsed
           in
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           vulgar
           tongue
           ,
           wee
           shall
           finde
           that
           the
           same
           reason
           holdeth
           still
           ,
           
           and
           so
           mili●ateth
           constantlie
           agaynst
           this
           practise
           of
           
             Romish
          
           Noveltie
           :
           
           for
           thus
           sayeth
           M.
           
             Harding
             ,
          
           In
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           this
           was
           necessarie
           ,
           when
           fayth
           was
           alearning
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           Prayers
           were
           made
           then
           in
           a
           knowne
           tongue
           ,
           vnderstood
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           because
           of
           their
           farder
           instruction
           .
           And
           can
           anie
           man
           say
           nowe
           ,
           but
           people
           in
           lyke-manner
           are
           learning
           the
           fayth
           daylie
           ,
           and
           haue
           neede
           of
           farder
           instruction
           than
           they
           haue
           alreadie
           ?
           Or
           will
           anie
           affirme
           ,
           that
           this
           ●ule
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
           
             Let
             all
             bee
             done
             vnto
             edification
             ,
          
           helde
           onelie
           for
           a
           tyme
           ?
           Therefore
           seeing
           the
           edifying
           of
           GOD'S
           people
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           fi●all
           cause
           why
           Prayer
           and
           publicke
           Thankes-giving
           ,
           should
           bee
           performed
           in
           the
           vulgar
           ,
           )
           doeth
           not
           varie
           by
           diversitie
           of
           tymes
           ,
           but
           continueth
           still
           :
           even
           so
           ,
           then
           ,
           should
           speaking
           in
           the
           Church
           vnto
           their
           vnderstanding
           ,
        
      
       
       
         
           CHAPTER
           XI
           .
        
         
           The
           Noveltie
           of
           the
           invocation
           of
           Saynctes
           departed
           .
           
        
         
           FOr
           discoverie
           of
           the
           Noveltie
           of
           which
           doctrine
           obtruded
           ,
           to
           bee
           believed
           and
           practised
           by
           all
           Catholickes
           ,
           vnder
           payne
           of
           damnation
           ,
           wee
           haue
           before
           CHRIST
           the
           first
           foure
           thousand
           yeares
           prescription
           ,
           agaynst
           anie
           such
           doctrine
           or
           practise
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           GOD
           ,
           by
           the
           confession
           of
           
             Bellarmine
             ,
          
           
           and
           all
           other
           
             Romanistes
             ,
          
           who
           graunt
           ,
           That
           during
           all
           that
           tyme
           ,
           both
           before
           and
           vnder
           the
           Law
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           invocation
           of
           Saynctes
           departed
           .
        
         
           Next
           ,
           
           if
           wee
           come
           to
           our
           SAVIOVR'S
           tyme
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           their
           owne
           
             Eckius
             (
             Luthers
          
           great
           Antagonist
           )
           declareth
           ,
           That
           in
           
           the
           New
           Testament
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Evangelistes
           ,
           neyther
           taught
           by
           word
           ,
           nor
           delyvered
           or
           left
           anie
           such
           thing
           by
           writ
           ,
           that
           the
           Saynctes
           departed
           should
           bee
           invocated
           ;
           neyther
           would
           the
           holie
           Ghost
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           suffer
           them
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           by
           whose
           inspiration
           they
           spake
           .
           
           The
           same
           also
           doeth
           their
           
             Dominicus
             Bannes
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Iesuit
           
             Salmeron
          
           testifie
           ,
           rendring
           this
           reason
           ,
           Because
           it
           would
           seeme
           hard
           to
           the
           
             Iewes
             ,
          
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           who
           were
           never
           taught
           so
           to
           doe
           by
           
             Moses
          
           nor
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           the
           Gentiles
           should
           haue
           thought
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           manie
           gods
           exhibite
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           place
           of
           the
           multitude
           of
           gods
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           forsaken
           .
        
         
           Beholde
           ,
           th●n
           ,
           heere
           a
           doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Romane
          
           fayth
           ,
           confessed
           to
           haue
           for
           the
           warrand
           there
           of
           ,
           neyther
           Gods
           written
           word
           ,
           nor
           yet
           Apostolicall
           vnwritten
           tradition
           :
           now
           if
           it
           was
           neyther
           written
           ,
           nor
           preached
           by
           them
           ,
           let
           anie
           man
           consider
           if
           the
           Noveltie
           
           thereof
           bee
           not
           cleare
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           can
           not
           eschew
           the
           Apo●tles
           Anathem●
           ▪
           who
           sayeth
           .
           
           
             If
             an
             Angell
             from
             Heaven
             should
             preach
             vnto
             you
             ,
             beside
             th●t
             which
             I
             haue
             preached
             ,
             let
             him
             bee
             accursed
             .
          
        
         
           Next
           ,
           to
           the
           Apostles
           tymes
           ,
           if
           wee
           come
           to
           after
           ages
           ,
           and
           inquyre
           howe
           lo●g
           was
           it
           after
           the
           Apostles
           ▪
           before
           anie
           mention
           was
           ever
           heard
           of
           anie
           such
           thing
           ,
           their
           owne
           Bishop
           
             Poresi●s
             ,
          
           
           Will
           playnlie
           tell
           vs
           ,
           saying
           ,
           That
           be●ore
           the
           ●yme
           of
           the
           Martyr
           
             Corneli●s
             ,
          
           (
           which
           was
           abou●
           252
           yeares
           after
           ,
           )
           there
           was
           no
           mention
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           so
           farre
           as
           wee
           can
           see
           ,
           of
           anie
           invocation
           ,
           or
           intercession
           of
           Saynctes
           .
        
         
           What
           was
           the
           practise
           lykewyse
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           S.
           
             Augustin's
          
           tyme
           ,
           (
           who
           lived
           after
           the
           400
           yeare
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           )
           and
           speciallie
           of
           the
           westerne
           or
           
             Romane
          
           Church
           ,
           himselfe
           doeth
           declare
           ,
           
           saying
           of
           the
           Martyres
           and
           Sayncts
           departed
           ,
           As
           for
           such
           men
           of
           God
           ,
           
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           who
           haue
           overcome
           the
           world
           ,
           in
           confessing
           of
           Him
           ,
           they
           are
           named
           in
           their
           owne
           place
           and
           order
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           not
           prayed
           vnto
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           in
           the
           1200
           yeare
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Bernard
          
           did
           put
           it
           in
           doubt
           ,
           
           whether
           the
           Saynctes
           departed
           ,
           anie
           wayes
           heard
           the
           living
           :
           which
           if
           they
           doe
           not
           ,
           then
           speaking
           to
           them
           by
           prayer
           ,
           were
           altogether
           foolish
           :
           for
           speaking
           of
           devoute
           
             Humbert
             ,
          
           hee
           sayeth
           ,
           Neyther
           see
           I
           him
           now
           ,
           nor
           perhaps
           doeth
           hee
           heare
           mee
           .
        
         
           More-over
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           observed
           ,
           that
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           vsed
           this
           as
           a
           spec●all
           Argument
           ,
           to
           proue
           Christ
           to
           bee
           GOD
           ,
           because
           Hee
           was
           everie-where
           prayed
           vnto
           .
           Which
           Argument
           had
           beene
           of
           no
           force
           ,
           if
           in
           those
           tymes
           they
           had
           prayed
           eyther
           to
           Saynctes
           or
           A●g●ls
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           
             O●igen
          
           showeth
           ,
           
           That
           PAVLL
           (
           1
           ▪
           COR.
           1.
           2.
           
           )
           proveth
           
           heereby
           CHRIST
           to
           bee
           GOD
           ,
           because
           His
           Name
           is
           everie
           where
           incalled
           vpon
           ;
           for
           the
           Apostle
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           doeth
           thereby
           pronounce
           IESVS
           CHRIST
           to
           bee
           GOD
           ,
           because
           His
           Name
           is
           incalled
           vpon
           .
           And
           if
           to
           incall
           vpon
           the
           Name
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           to
           worship
           GOD
           ,
           bee
           all
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           then
           as
           CHRIST
           is
           incalled
           vpon
           ,
           so
           is
           Hee
           to
           bee
           worshipped
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           .
           )
        
         
           Hence
           it
           is
           also
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Fathers
           in
           their
           severall
           definitions
           of
           prayer
           ,
           (
           which
           
             Bellarmine
          
           rehearseth
           out
           of
           them
           )
           maketh
           the
           same
           to
           haue
           expresse
           reference
           to
           GOD
           o●elie
           ,
           and
           therefore
           also
           styleth
           it
           ,
           That
           ●atte
           and
           greatest
           Sacrifice
           ,
           
           which
           Himselfe
           hath
           commanded
           to
           bee
           offered
           vp
           vnto
           Himselfe
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           
             Tertullian
             )
          
           and
           that
           best
           and
           most
           holie
           Sacrifice
           of
           anie
           :
           (
           sayeth
           
             Clemens
          
           of
           
             Alexandria
             )
          
           yea
           ,
           that
           most
           excellent
           sort
           of
           worship
           ,
           (
           as
           
             Bellarmine
          
           calleth
           it
           .
           )
           Now
           as
           
             Augustine
          
           showeth
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Romanistes
          
           
           confesse
           ,
           There
           is
           no
           Sacrifice
           that
           is
           lawfull
           to
           bee
           offered
           vp
           vnto
           anie
           creature
           ,
           and
           therefore
           least
           of
           all
           that
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           and
           best
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           that
           reason
           ,
           which
           
             Romanistes
          
           giue
           for
           their
           recourse
           to
           Sainct●s
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           also
           haue
           not
           fayled
           to
           take
           that
           away
           :
           S.
           
             Ambrose
          
           telling
           vs
           ,
           that
           the
           verie
           heathen
           Idolaters
           ,
           pretended
           this
           miserable
           excuse
           ,
           saying
           ,
           That
           they
           had
           recourse
           to
           such
           that
           had
           departed
           whom
           they
           worshipped
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           haue
           acce●se
           to
           God
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           by
           Courtiours
           to
           a
           King
           :
           and
           then
           hee
           subjoyneth
           ,
           saying
           ,
           But
           is
           there
           anie
           man
           so
           mad
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           and
           so
           vnmyndfull
           of
           his
           salvation
           ,
           as
           to
           giue
           the
           Kings
           honour
           to
           a
           Courtier
           ?
           whereas
           if
           anie
           were
           found
           to
           doe
           so
           ,
           they
           would
           bee
           justl●e
           c●ndemned
           as
           guil●ie
           of
           Treason
           :
           and
           yet
           these
           men
           thinke
           not
           themselues
           guiltie
           ▪
           who
           giue
           the
           honour
           of
           GOD'S
           Name
           to
           a
           creature
           .
        
         
           In
           lyke-manner
           sayeth
           S.
           
             Chrysostome
             ▪
          
           
           When
           thou
           hast
           neede●
           to
           put
           vp
           a
           sute
           v●to
           men
           ,
           
           thou●
           art
           forced
           first
           to
           deale
           with
           doore-keepers
           ,
           and
           to
           intreate
           flatterers
           ,
           and
           to
           goe
           a
           long
           way
           :
           but
           with
           GOD
           there
           is
           no
           such
           matter
           ,
           without
           an
           intercessour
           Hee
           is
           intreated
           :
           it
           sufficeth
           onelie
           that
           thou
           crye
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           bring
           teares
           with
           thee
           ,
        
         
           And
           therefore
           hee
           biddeth
           vs
           marke
           the
           wisedome
           of
           the
           
             Canaanitish
          
           Woman
           :
           shee
           intreated
           not
           
             Iames
             ,
          
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           shee
           besought
           not
           
             Iohn
             ,
          
           neyther
           did
           shee
           come
           to
           
             Peter
             ,
          
           but
           brake
           thorow
           the
           whole
           companie
           of
           them
           ,
           saying
           ,
           I
           haue
           no
           neede
           of
           a
           mediatour
           ,
           but
           taking
           repentance
           with
           mee
           for
           a
           spokes
           man
           ,
           I
           come
           to
           the
           fountayne
           it selfe
           ,
           for
           this
           cause
           did
           hee
           descend
           ,
           for
           this
           cause
           tooke
           Hee
           flesh
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           haue
           boldnesse
           to
           speake
           to
           Him
           .
        
         
           Last
           ,
           to
           what
           hight
           of
           impietie
           and
           grosse
           Idolatrie
           ,
           this
           
             Romish
          
           Noveltie
           is
           come
           vnto
           ,
           let
           vs
           
           see
           in
           the
           last
           rowme
           :
           First
           ,
           then
           ,
           their
           owne
           
             Vi●es
          
           testifieth
           ,
           that
           they
           worship
           no
           otherwyse
           their
           hee
           and
           sh●e
           Sayncts
           ,
           
           than
           GOD
           Himselfe
           :
           neyther
           see
           I
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           in
           manie
           thinges
           ,
           what
           difference
           there
           is
           betweene
           their
           opinion
           of
           Saynctes
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           the
           verie
           Heathen
           had
           of
           their
           gods
           .
        
         
           Lyke-wyse
           they
           are
           come
           to
           that
           hight
           of
           Blasphemie
           ,
           
           as
           they
           are
           not
           ashamed
           in
           their
           publicke
           
             Romane
          
           missall
           ,
           to
           say
           to
           the
           Virgine
           
             Marie
             ,
          
           
             
               O
               foelix
               puerpera
               ,
               nostra
               pians
               scelera
            
             
               Iure
               matris
               ,
               impera
               Redemptori
               .
            
             
               Tua
               semper
               ubera
               nostra
               sanent
               vulnera
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             that
             is
             ,
          
           O
           happie
           Mother
           ,
           who
           expiateth
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           by
           the
           authoritie
           of
           a
           Mother
           ,
           command
           our
           Redeemer
           ,
           and
           let
           
           thy
           Pappe-milke
           heale
           our
           woundes
           .
           
        
         
           Even
           as
           of
           late
           
             Carolus
             Scribenius
             .
          
           Provinciall
           of
           the
           Iesuits
           ,
           hath
           written
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             
               Lac
               matris
               miscere
               volo
               cum
               sanguine
               nati
               ,
            
             
               Non
               possum
               antidoto
               nobiliore
               frui
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             That
             is
             ,
          
           I
           will
           mixe
           the
           milke
           of
           the
           Mother
           ,
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Sonne
           ;
           and
           so
           I
           can
           not
           haue
           a
           more
           excellent
           salue
           for
           sinne
           .
        
         
           They
           haue
           also
           turned
           the
           whole
           PSALMES
           f●om
           GOD
           ,
           to
           the
           Virgine
           MARIE
           alone
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           71
           ●SALME
           of
           that
           Psalter
           ,
           they
           attribute
           j●stice
           onlie
           to
           CHRIST
           ,
           and
           mercie
           to
           the
           Virgine
           MARIE
           :
           therefore
           also
           thus
           they
           begin
           the
           93
           PSALME
           ,
           saying
           ,
           GOD
           is
           the
           Lo●d
           of
           reveng●
           :
           but
           thou
           boun●●full
           Mother
           of
           mercie
           ,
           doest
           
           bowe
           Him
           to
           showe
           pitie
           .
           And
           as
           
             Assuerus
          
           promised
           to
           
             Esther
             ,
          
           to
           the
           halfe
           of
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           
           even
           so
           (
           sayeth
           
             Biell
          
           on
           the
           Masse
           )
           seeing
           our
           heavenlie
           Father
           hath
           justice
           and
           mercie
           ,
           as
           the
           best
           thinges
           of
           His
           Kingdome
           ,
           r●serving
           justice
           to
           Himselfe
           ,
           He●
           hath
           given
           mercie
           to
           the
           Vi●gine
           His
           Mother
           ,
           wherefore
           it
           is
           lawfull
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           their
           
             Bernardin
             de
             Busto
             )
          
           to
           appeale
           from
           the
           Sonnes
           justice
           ,
           to
           the
           Mothers
           mercie
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAPT.
           XII
           .
        
         
           The
           Noveltie
           of
           prayer
           to
           Angels
           .
        
         
           THis
           worshipping
           and
           prayer
           to
           Angels
           ,
           b●gan
           to
           bee
           br●ached
           in
           the
           verie
           Apostles
           tyme
           ,
           who
           the●●fore
           did
           fore-warne
           ,
           that
           the
           mysterie
           of
           iniquitie
           did
           then
           allr●adi●
           work●
           :
           but
           no
           ●ooner
           did
           this
           doct●ine
           
           vnder
           a
           specious
           showe
           of
           voluntarie
           humilitie
           peepe
           out
           ,
           but
           the
           Apostle
           discovered
           and
           declared
           the
           same
           to
           bee
           a
           deceatfull
           doct●ine
           of
           errour
           ,
           whereof
           hee
           biddeth
           all
           Christians
           beware
           ,
           saying
           in
           expresse
           words
           ,
           
             Let
             no
             man
             dec●aue
             you
             of
             your
             reward
             ,
             in
             a
             voluntarie
             humilitie
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             worshipping
             of
             Angels
             .
          
        
         
           The
           first
           and
           principall
           Author
           ,
           then
           ,
           of
           this
           errour
           ,
           wee
           see
           ,
           was
           that
           spirit
           of
           errour
           and
           delu●ion
           :
           therefore
           sayeth
           
             Chrysostome
             ,
          
           
           The
           Devill
           was
           hee
           ,
           who
           brought
           in
           this
           worship
           of
           Angels
           ,
           envying
           vs
           the
           honour
           which
           wee
           haue
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           immediate
           accesse
           by
           CHRIST
           )
           therefore
           tho
           hee
           bee
           an
           Angell
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           or
           Arch-angell
           ,
           and
           tho
           they
           bee
           Cherubims
           ,
           endure
           it
           not
           ;
           for
           neyther
           will
           these
           powers
           themselues
           admit
           it
           ,
           but
           reject
           the
           same
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           their
           Lord
           dishonoured
           :
           
             I
             haue
             honoured
             thee
             ,
          
           (
           sayeth
           
           the
           LORD
           )
           
             and
             haue
             sayd
             ,
             Call
             vpon
             mee
             ,
          
           and
           doest
           thou
           dishonour
           Him
           ?
           (
           sayeth
           that
           holie
           Father
           .
           )
        
         
           After
           these
           Apostolicall
           tymes
           ,
           if
           wee
           inquyre
           who
           was
           the
           first
           broacher
           o●
           this
           errour
           ,
           and
           setter
           of
           it
           on
           foote
           agayne
           ,
           
             Origen
          
           telleth
           vs
           ,
           
           that
           it
           was
           
             Celsus
             ,
          
           a
           Philosopher
           ,
           who
           sayde
           ,
           Because
           the
           Angels
           vnderstood
           the
           ●ffaires
           of
           GOD
           ,
           therefore
           wee
           should
           pray
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           bee
           favourable
           to
           vs
           .
           Wherevnto
           
             Origen
          
           replyeth
           ,
           saying
           .
           Away
           with
           
             Celsu●
          
           counsell
           ,
           saying
           that
           wee
           should
           pray
           to
           Angels
           ,
           and
           l●t
           vs
           not
           afforde
           any
           little
           audience
           thereto
           :
           for
           wee
           must
           pray
           to
           GOD
           alone
           ,
           (
           sayth
           hee
           )
           who
           is
           GOD
           overall
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           word
           of
           GOD
           ,
           His
           onelie
           begotten
           and
           first
           borne
           of
           all
           creatures
           .
        
         
           Which
           er●our
           of
           prayer
           to
           Angels
           ,
           spreading
           it
           s●lfe
           as
           a
           gangren
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           was
           not
           onlie
           opposed
           by
           
             Origen
             ,
          
           and
           such
           
           others
           severallie
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           a
           whole
           Councell
           ,
           
           as
           
             Theodore●
          
           sh●weth
           ,
           which
           beeing
           assembled
           in
           
             Laodices
             ,
          
           the
           chiefe
           Citie
           of
           
             Phrygia
             ,
          
           by
           a
           law
           did
           forbid
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           prayer
           to
           Angels
           ,
           condemning
           the
           same
           as
           Idolatrie
           ;
           whereby
           the
           Communion
           both
           of
           CHRIST
           and
           His
           Church
           was
           forsaken
           :
           and
           therefore
           accursing
           the
           practisers
           thereof
           ,
           saying
           ,
           If
           anie
           bee
           found
           to
           giue
           himselfe
           to
           this
           private
           Idolatrie
           ,
           let
           him
           bee
           accursed
           ,
           because
           hee
           hath
           forsaken
           the
           LORD
           IESVS
           CHRIST
           ,
           the
           Sonne
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           given
           himselfe
           to
           Idolatrie
           .
        
         
           Whence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           from
           thence
           ,
           foorth
           ,
           all
           those
           who
           transgressed
           this
           Cano●
           ,
           were
           by
           the
           auncient
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           whole
           Orthodox
           Church
           ,
           
           accounted
           ever
           Heretickes
           ,
           and
           therefore
           called
           
             Angeliei
             ,
          
           because
           of
           their
           worshipping
           and
           prayer
           to
           Angels
           ,
           as
           witnesseth
           
             Augustine
             ,
             Isidore
             ,
          
           with
           dyverse
           others
           moe
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           CHAPTER
           XIII
           .
        
         
           The
           Noveltie
           of
           the
           worship
           of
           Images
           .
        
         
           TO
           come
           ,
           then
           ,
           to
           the
           discoverie
           of
           the
           Noveltie
           of
           this
           grosse
           sort
           of
           Idolatrie
           ,
           
           which
           is
           not
           onelie
           to
           worship
           by
           or
           before
           an
           Image
           ,
           but
           to
           worship
           the
           Image
           it selfe
           :
           for
           which
           cause
           sayeth
           one
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           It
           must
           not
           onelie
           bee
           confessed
           ,
           that
           the
           faythfull
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           doe
           adore
           before
           the
           Image
           ,
           (
           as
           some
           perhaps
           would
           warilie
           speake
           )
           but
           also
           doe
           adore
           the
           Image
           it selfe
           without
           any
           scruple
           :
           yea
           ,
           with
           that
           same
           worship
           ,
           where
           with
           they
           adore
           the
           thing
           that
           is
           represented
           thereby
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           their
           owne
           
             Cassander
          
           telleth
           vs
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           certayne
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           and
           a
           good
           
           while
           after
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           vse
           at
           all
           of
           Images
           amongst
           Christians
           ,
           but
           especiallie
           in
           Churches
           :
           so
           that
           whēAdrian
           the
           Emperor
           had
           commanded
           that
           Temples
           should
           bee
           made
           in
           all
           Cities
           without
           Images
           ,
           
           it
           was
           presentlie
           conceaved
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           preparing
           these
           for
           Christians
           .
           And
           when
           the
           auncient
           Christians
           themselues
           were
           demanded
           by
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           why
           they
           had
           no
           Images
           ,
           
           
             Minutius
             F●elix
          
           returneth
           them
           this
           answere
           ,
           What
           Image
           should
           wee
           make
           to
           GOD
           ,
           when
           man
           himselfe
           is
           GOD'S
           Image
           ?
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           .
           )
        
         
           The
           primitiue
           Church
           lykewyse
           ,
           for
           preventing
           of
           that
           Idolatrie
           which
           thereafter
           ensued
           ,
           was
           so
           carefull
           and
           provident
           ,
           that
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Eliber
             i●
          
           in
           
             Granado
          
           in
           
             Spayne
             ,
          
           
           (
           in
           Anno
           305
           )
           decreed
           plainlie
           ,
           that
           no
           Pictures
           at
           all
           should
           bee
           brought
           within
           Churches
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           adoration
           ,
           which
           might
           ensue
           thereafter
           .
        
         
           Neither
           was
           this
           the
           decree
           of
           a
           
           provinciall
           Assemblie
           onelie
           ,
           but
           an
           ordinance
           also
           ,
           in
           all
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           
           as
           witnesseth
           their
           owne
           
             Clemangis
             ,
             ●
             Parisian
          
           Doctor
           ,
           and
           Arch-deane
           of
           
             Bajon
             ,
          
           saying
           ,
           Of
           olde
           the
           whole
           vniversall
           Church
           did
           decree
           ,
           (
           beeing
           induced
           thereto
           by
           good
           reason
           )
           for
           their
           cause
           who
           〈◊〉
           Gentilisme
           ,
           were
           converted
           to
           the
           sayth
           ,
           that
           no
           Images
           should
           bee
           set
           vp
           in
           Churches
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           breach
           ,
           and
           violation
           of
           which
           ordinance
           ,
           wee
           ,
           finde
           ●o
           haue
           beene
           in
           
             Epiphanius
          
           time
           ,
           
           Bishop
           of
           
             Salamins
          
           in
           
             Cyprus
             ,
          
           (
           about
           the
           yeare
           390
           )
           who
           as
           hims●lfe
           〈◊〉
           ,
           entering
           into
           a
           Chappell
           for
           his
           owne
           private
           devotion
           at
           
             Anablatha
             ,
          
           and
           seeing
           a
           certayne
           Vaile
           hanging
           on
           the
           wall
           thereof
           ,
           having
           paynted
           therevpon
           the
           Image
           of
           CHRIST
           ▪
           or
           some
           Saynct
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           hee
           tooke
           downe
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           rent
           it
           in
           pieces
           ,
           and
           thereafter
           wrote
           to
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           
             Ierusalem
             ,
          
           within
           whose
           precinct
           it
           was
           ,
           finding
           
           fault
           ,
           that
           anie
           such
           thing
           should
           haue
           beene
           done
           within
           his
           boundes
           ;
           and
           desiring
           him
           that
           hee
           would
           command
           ,
           that
           thereafter
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           CHRIST
           ▪
           no
           more
           such
           Vailes
           or
           Pictures
           should
           bee
           hung
           vp
           :
           this
           beeing
           contrary
           to
           the
           authority
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           agaynst
           our
           Religion
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           .
           )
        
         
           But
           a
           good
           while
           there-after
           ,
           how
           they
           were
           more
           commonlie
           brought
           in
           into
           Churches
           ,
           
             Corneli●s
             Agrippa
          
           thus
           doeth
           declare
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           The
           Heathnish
           custome
           ,
           and
           their
           false
           Religion
           ,
           hath
           also
           infected
           ours
           ,
           and
           hath
           brought
           into
           Churches
           ,
           Images
           ,
           and
           Pictures
           ,
           with
           manie
           other
           pompous
           Ceremonies
           ,
           none
           whereof
           were
           found
           amongst
           the
           first
           and
           true
           Christians
           .
        
         
           Vnder
           what
           specious
           pretence
           also
           ,
           and
           for
           what
           ende
           at
           fi●st
           this
           was
           done
           ,
           
           their
           owne
           
             Cassander
          
           hereby
           clearly
           testifieth
           ,
           saying
           ,
           At
           last
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           Pictures
           were
           admitted
           into
           Churches
           ,
           to
           
           represent
           onlie
           the
           ●torie
           of
           things
           done
           :
           altho
           
             Augustine
          
           spake
           plainlie
           agaynst
           it
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           These
           deserue
           to
           bee
           thought
           altogether
           to
           er●e
           ,
           who
           seeke
           the
           knowledge
           of
           CHRIST
           and
           His
           Apostles
           ,
           not
           in
           holie
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           vpon
           paynted
           walles
           .
           But
           how
           farre
           the
           auncient
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           did
           abhorre
           from
           any
           worship
           of
           Images
           ,
           onlie
           
             Origen
          
           wryting
           against
           
             Celsu●
          
           may
           declare
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           .
           )
        
         
           Thus
           beeing
           ,
           then
           ,
           generallie
           set
           vp
           into
           Church
           ,
           through
           the
           superstition
           of
           people
           ,
           about
           the
           600
           yeare
           of
           GOD
           ,
           in
           the
           tyme
           of
           Pope
           
             Gregorie
          
           the
           first
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           bee
           adored
           :
           at
           what
           tyme
           
             Cerenus
          
           Bishop
           of
           
             Marsil●
             .
          
           publicklie
           opposed
           the
           same
           ▪
           by
           breaking
           all
           the
           Images
           ,
           and
           removing
           out
           all
           the
           Pictures
           ,
           that
           were
           within
           the
           Churches
           of
           his
           whole
           Diocesses
           :
           
           which
           thing
           Pope
           
             Gregorie
          
           himselfe
           doeth
           relate
           to
           vs
           ,
           in
           that
           Epistle
           of
           his
           written
           to
           
             Ser●nu●
             ,
          
           commending
           
           his
           zeale
           which
           hee
           shew
           against
           any
           worshipping
           of
           Images
           ,
           as
           being
           (
           sayth
           hee
           )
           altogether
           agaynst
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           but
           thinking
           amisse
           onelie
           ,
           that
           so
           rashlie
           hee
           altogether
           had
           broken
           them
           in
           pieces
           .
        
         
           What
           fierce
           contentions
           also
           afterward
           arose
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           concerning
           Images
           ,
           it
           were
           too
           large
           a
           taske
           at
           length
           here
           to
           set
           downe
           ,
           the
           
             Greeke
          
           Emperoures
           ,
           
             Leo
             ,
             Isaurus
             ,
             Constantinus
             Caballinus
             ,
             Nicephorus
             ,
             Stauratius
             ,
             Leo
             Armenus
             ,
             Michaell
             Balbus
             ,
             Theophilus
          
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           were
           therefore
           called
           
             Iconomachi
             ,
          
           or
           the
           enemies
           to
           Images
           ,
           opposing
           them
           and
           their
           adoration
           constantlie
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           their
           worship
           was
           established
           in
           that
           second
           Councell
           of
           
             Nice
             ,
          
           helde
           by
           that
           superstitious
           Empresse
           IRENE
           ,
           in
           Anno
           787
           ;
           which
           Councell
           was
           quickly
           thereafter
           opposed
           ,
           by
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Franckeforde
             ,
          
           convocate
           by
           
             Charles
          
           the
           Great
           ,
           and
           helde
           in
           the
           West
           :
           at
           what
           tyme
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           their
           owne
           
           
             Cassa●der
             )
          
           when
           the
           coppie
           of
           that
           Councell
           of
           
             Nice
          
           was
           brought
           vnto
           
             Franckeforde
             ,
          
           
           and
           diligentlie
           read
           ,
           by
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Emperour
           
             Charles
             ,
          
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Franckeforde
          
           was
           indicted
           ,
           at
           which
           the
           Legates
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Rome
          
           were
           present
           ,
           and
           there
           ,
           by
           the
           full
           consent
           of
           the
           Westerne
           Bishops
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           that
           
             Grecian
          
           Councell
           ,
           in
           so
           farre
           as
           the
           same
           decreed
           the
           worship
           of
           Images
           to
           bee
           lawfull
           ,
           was
           disallowed
           ,
           and
           condemned
           ,
           as
           not
           onelie
           contrarie
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           auncient
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           
             Romane
          
           Church
           it selfe
           .
           So
           that
           wee
           see
           ,
           800
           yeares
           after
           CHRIST
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Romane
          
           Church
           was
           then
           as
           farre
           from
           the
           doctrine
           and
           practise
           of
           the
           
             Romane
          
           Church
           now
           ,
           in
           this
           poynt
           of
           worshipping
           Images
           ,
           a●
           ever
           
             Luther
             ,
          
           or
           
             Calvin
             ,
          
           or
           a●ie
           Protestant
           now
           .
        
         
           Whereby
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           how
           falselie
           the
           
             Romane
          
           Catechisme
           affirmeth
           ,
           
           that
           it
           is
           not
           onelie
           lawfull
           
           to
           haue
           Images
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           and
           to
           giue
           honour
           and
           worship
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           also
           that
           this
           hath
           ever
           ,
           or
           in
           all
           ages
           beene
           done
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           good
           of
           the
           ●aythfull
           .
        
         
           Ney●her
           was
           that
           reason
           or
           excuse
           ,
           thought
           to
           bee
           of
           anie
           worth
           then
           ,
           
           (
           sayeth
           their
           owne
           
             Cassander
             )
          
           which
           is
           by
           some
           now-adayes
           pretended
           ,
           that
           this
           worship
           is
           not
           given
           to
           the
           Images
           themselues
           ,
           but
           to
           them
           whom
           they
           represent
           :
           for
           this
           excuse
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           was
           lyke-wyse
           made
           by
           
             Pagans
             ,
          
           to
           colour
           their
           Idolatrie
           .
        
         
           Which
           practise
           of
           
             Romish
          
           devotion
           and
           pietie
           ,
           is
           come
           to
           that
           hight
           of
           madnesse
           ,
           
           (
           sayeth
           their
           
             Polydor
             Virg●ll
             )
          
           that
           this
           part
           of
           Religion
           ,
           is
           little
           different
           from
           impietie
           :
           for
           there
           are
           manie
           so
           exceeding
           rude
           and
           stupide
           ,
           (
           sayth
           hee
           )
           who
           worship
           Images
           made
           of
           Stockes
           and
           Stones
           ,
           Brasse
           and
           M●rble
           ;
           and
           these
           also
           ,
           that
           are
           paynted
           over
           with
           dyverse
           sorts
           of
           Coloures
           vpon
           walles
           :
           not
           is
           representing
           figures
           ,
           but
           as
           if
           they
           
           had
           sense
           and
           feeling
           ,
           and
           confide
           more
           in
           these
           ▪
           than
           in
           CHRIST
           Himselfe
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           they
           so
           dote
           vpon
           Images
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           their
           owne
           
             Gabriell
             B●ell
             )
          
           that
           they
           belieue
           a
           certayne
           Deitie
           ,
           
           grace
           or
           holinesse
           to
           bee
           in
           them
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           able
           to
           worke
           miracles
           ,
           restore
           health
           ,
           and
           delyver
           from
           dangers
           ,
           and
           to
           preserue
           men
           from
           hurtes
           and
           snares
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           confidence
           of
           the
           fore-named
           ,
           beeing
           moved
           to
           worship
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           obtaine
           some
           of
           the
           former
           thinges
           .
        
         
           Whence
           it
           is
           also
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           that
           they
           vowe
           &
           obliedge
           themselues
           to
           vnder-goe
           Pilgrimages
           ,
           some
           to
           this
           ,
           and
           some
           to
           that
           Church
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           respect
           the
           Images
           ;
           beli●ving
           that
           this
           Image
           in
           such
           a
           place
           ,
           to
           bee
           of
           greater
           vertue
           ,
           than
           in
           another
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           more
           famous
           for
           miracles
           ,
           and
           of
           greater
           power
           .
           And
           if
           at
           anie
           time
           miracles
           bee
           wrought
           vpon
           men
           ,
           who
           haue
           recourse
           vnto
           them
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           by
           the
           vertue
           
           
           
           of
           the
           Images
           .
           (
           s●yeth
           hee
           )
           but
           some-tymes
           by
           the
           operation
           of
           the
           Devill
           ,
           to
           deceaue
           
             such
             Idolatrous
          
           worshippers
           ,
           GOD
           so
           permitting
           ,
           and
           their
           infidelitie
           so
           deserving
           the
           same
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAPT.
           XIV
           .
        
         
           The
           Noveltie
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Merite
           .
        
         
           HEEREIN
           the
           
             Romanistes
          
           are
           so
           grosse
           ,
           
           that
           BELLARMINE
           sayeth
           not
           onlie
           ,
           That
           good
           workes
           merite
           a
           rewarde
           ,
           for
           their
           owne
           worthinesse
           and
           condignitie
           :
           but
           the
           
             Rhemistes
          
           adde
           also
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           so
           fullie
           worthy
           of
           eternall
           lyfe
           ,
           which
           GOD
           of
           His
           j●stice
           oweth
           to
           the
           workers
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           GOD
           should
           bee
           v●just
           ,
           if
           Hee
           rendred
           not
           Heaven
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           the
           Iesuit
           
             Vasquez
             .
          
           goeth
           so
           farre
           in
           prowde
           and
           open
           blasphemie
           ,
           
           that
           hee
           sayeth
           ,
           Seeing
           the
           workes
           of
           the
           righteous
           ,
           by
           their
           owne
           worthinesse
           ,
           merite
           eternall
           lyfe
           ,
           as
           an
           equall
           recompence
           and
           reward
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           neede
           of
           the
           interveaning
           of
           anie
           other
           merite
           of
           condignitie
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           merite
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           that
           eternall
           lyfe
           should
           bee
           rendered
           vnto
           them
           .
        
         
           To
           come
           to
           the
           confessed
           Noveltie
           of
           which
           prowde
           errour
           ,
           beside
           Scripture
           cleare
           in
           this
           poynt
           ,
           their
           owne
           
             Cassander
          
           telleth
           vs
           ,
           
           what
           was
           the
           constant
           and
           vniforme
           doctrine
           ,
           of
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           and
           ancient
           fathers
           therein
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Wherefore
           this
           doctrine
           is
           not
           to
           bee
           passed
           by
           ,
           which
           with
           a
           full
           
             consent
             all
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
          
           delyvere
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           our
           whole
           confidence
           of
           the
           remission
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           the
           hope
           ,
           both
           of
           pardon
           ,
           and
           of
           lyfe
           eternall
           ,
           is
           to
           bee
           placed
           in
           the
           onelie
           
             mercie
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             merite
             of
             CHRIST
             .
          
        
         
           Whence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           their
           
           
             Waldensis
          
           sayeth
           ,
           
           I
           esteeme
           him
           a
           sounder
           divyn●
           ,
           and
           more
           faythfull
           Catholicke
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           and
           more
           agreeable
           
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           who
           simplie
           deny●th
           anie
           such
           merite
           ;
           and
           who
           granteth
           according
           to
           the
           Apo●tles
           ,
           and
           Scriptures
           manner
           of
           speach
           ,
           that
           simplie
           a
           man
           meriteth
           not
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Heaven
           :
           but
           onelie
           that
           it
           is
           given
           him
           of
           the
           meere
           favour
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           will
           of
           the
           giver
           ,
           
             a●
             all
             the
             ann●ient
             holie
             Fathers
             ,
          
           vnto
           the
           latter
           Schoole-men
           haue
           held
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           whole
           Church
           did
           professe
           ,
           accounting
           it
           an
           Heresie
           to
           profe●se
           the
           contrarie
           .
        
         
           The
           trueth
           of
           which
           speach
           ,
           
           of
           these
           two
           fore-named
           ,
           may
           bee
           seene
           at
           length
           ,
           in
           the
           cleare
           testimonies
           of
           the
           Fathers
           themselues
           ,
           who
           showe
           how
           the
           godlie
           get
           eternall
           lyfe
           from
           GOD
           ,
           
             ratione
             pacti
             ,
             non
             facti
             ,
          
           or
           by
           reason
           not
           of
           our
           wo●kes
           m●riting
           ,
           but
           his
           mercie
           promising
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           
           (
           sayde
           
             Augustine
             )
          
           what-so-ever
           
           GOD
           hath
           promised
           ,
           Hee
           promised
           the
           same
           to
           these
           who
           were
           vnworthie
           ,
           that
           the
           reward
           might
           bee
           seene
           to
           bee
           promised
           ,
           not
           for
           the
           merite
           o●
           the
           worke
           ,
           but
           of
           free●grace
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           word
           it selfe
           importeth
           .
           )
        
         
           Which
           doctrine
           of
           trueth
           overthrowing
           ▪
           merite
           was
           also
           professed
           of
           olde
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           BRITANE
           ,
           as
           may
           bee
           seene
           in
           the
           order
           appoynted
           in
           the
           ●uncient
           Liturgie
           of
           E●GLAND
           ,
           for
           visitat
           on
           of
           the
           sicke
           ,
           chiefelie
           in
           
             Ansel●es
          
           time
           Arch-bishop
           of
           
             Canterburie
             ,
          
           
           Anno
           1080
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Priest
           sayeth
           to
           the
           sick●
           person
           ,
           Doest
           thou
           belieue
           to
           come
           to
           Glorie
           ,
           not
           by
           thy
           owne
           merites
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           vertue
           and
           merite
           of
           the
           Passion
           of
           the
           LORD
           IESVS
           CHRIST
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           can
           bee
           saved
           by
           his
           owne
           merits
           ,
           or
           by
           anie
           other
           meanes
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           merite
           of
           His
           Passion
           .
           To
           which
           the
           sicke
           partie
           was
           taught
           to
           answere
           ,
           All
           this
           I
           belieue
           .
        
         
           The
           contrarie
           of
           which
           doctrine
           ,
           
           mayntayned
           now
           by
           
             Rom●nist●s
             ,
          
           was
           also
           long
           agoe
           condemned
           ,
           by
           the
           whole
           Facultie
           of
           Divinitie
           at
           PARIS
           ,
           
           Anno
           1354
           ,
           as
           most
           Hereticall
           ,
           and
           Blasphemous
           ,
           in
           their
           sentence
           agaynst
           one
           
             Guid●
             ,
          
           an
           
             Augustine
          
           Friar
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           recantation
           prescrybed
           vnto
           him
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           I
           saide
           against
           a
           Batchelour
           of
           the
           preaching
           Friars
           ,
           in
           my
           conference
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           meriteth
           eternall
           lyfe
           ,
           for
           the
           worthinesse
           of
           the
           worke
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           so
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           same
           were
           not
           given
           vnto
           him
           ,
           there
           were
           wrong
           done
           vnto
           him
           :
           which
           opinion
           I
           recant
           ,
           as
           
             False
             ,
             Hereticall
             ,
          
           and
           
             Blasphemous
             .
          
        
         
           Therefore
           their
           owne
           Cardin●ll
           
             Bellarmine
             ,
          
           was
           forced
           to
           conclude
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Because
           of
           the
           vncertayntie
           of
           our
           owne
           vnrighteousnesse
           ,
           and
           the
           danger
           of
           vaine
           glorie
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           safe
           ,
           (
           sayth
           hee
           )
           to
           put
           our
           whole
           confidence
           ,
           in
           the
           onelie
           mercie
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           His
           onlie
           goodnesse
           .
        
         
         
           
             An
             advertisement
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             THE
             Noveltie
             of
             this
             prowde
             errour
             beeing
             d●scovered
             ,
             yet
             ,
             lest
             with
             the
             vaile
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             MERITE
             oft
             vsed
             in
             Antiquitie
             ,
             they
             should
             craf●ilie
             palliate
             the
             Noveltie
             of
             their
             doctrine
             of
             merite
             ,
             their
             owne
             
               Vega
               ,
            
             
             in
             his
             booke
             written
             in
             defence
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             vnderstanding
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Tren●
               ,
            
             and
             wherein
             hee
             was
             a
             chiefe
             Disputer
             ,
             plainlie
             confesseth
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             ignorant
             that
             the
             word
             ,
             (
             
               mer●te
            
             )
             is
             vsed
             ost-tymes
             ,
             (
             sayeth
             hee
             )
             where
             there
             is
             no
             meaning
             of
             deserving
             ,
             eyther
             by
             condignitie
             ,
             or
             congruitie
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             wee
             finde
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             improperlie
             ,
             i●simplie
             signifieth
             to
             o●tayne
             favour
             ,
             without
             doing
             eyther
             good
             or
             evill
             :
             as
             where
             
               Ambrose
            
             sayeth
             .
             
             That
             
               Iohn
            
             the
             Baptist
             in
             his
             birth
             ,
             obtayned
             so
             great
             a
             favour
             ,
             as
             to
             
             bee
             the
             fore-runner
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             the
             wordes
             beeing
             ,
             
               tantam
               gratiam
               nascendo
               meruit
               .
            
          
           
             Sometimes
             also
             it
             is
             put
             for
             obtayning
             favour
             ,
             
             quyte
             contra●ie
             to
             deserving
             ,
             as
             where
             Pope
             
               Gregorie
            
             speaking
             of
             PAVL'S
             conversion
             ,
             sayeth
             .
             When
             hee
             was
             labouring
             to
             extinguish
             the
             Name
             of
             our
             Redeemer
             on
             earth
             ,
             hee
             obtayned
             that
             favour
             to
             heare
             His
             wordes
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             the
             wordes
             are
             ,
             
               Verba
               de
               coelo
               meruit
               audire
               .
            
          
           
             And
             sometimes
             it
             signifieth
             generallie
             ,
             workes
             ,
             whether
             good
             or
             evill
             ,
             as
             
               Aug.
               
               Epist
               ,
            
             46
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             speciallie
             good
             workes
             ,
             yet
             excluding
             all
             worthinesse
             in
             them
             to
             merite
             eternall
             lyfe
             ;
             
             as
             where
             
               Bernard
            
             sayeth
             ,
             Neyther
             are
             mens
             good
             workes
             of
             such
             worth
             ,
             that
             for
             their
             merite
             eternall
             lyfe
             should
             bee
             due
             vnto
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             GOD
             should
             doe
             wrong
             except
             Hee
             gaue
             the
             same
             for
             them
             :
             where
             the
             wordes
             are
             ,
             
             
               Neque
               eni●
               sunt
               talia
               hominum
               merita
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             which
             speach
             of
             
               Bernand's
               ,
            
             is
             diametralie
             opposit
             in
             
               ipsis
               termin●●
               ,
            
             to
             that
             prowde
             assertion
             of
             the
             
               Rhemistes
               ,
            
             who
             say
             ,
             
             that
             GOD
             should
             bee
             vnjust
             ,
             and
             doe
             wrong
             ,
             if
             Hee
             rendred
             not
             Heaven
             for
             them
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAPTER
           XV
           .
        
         
           The
           Noveltie
           of
           Pv●
           ▪
           GATORIE
           .
        
         
           FIrst
           ,
           then
           ,
           if
           wee
           aske
           their
           owne
           Bishop
           of
           
             Rochester
             ,
          
           and
           great
           Champion
           against
           
             Luther
             ,
          
           whether
           this
           new
           Article
           ,
           which
           avarice
           hath
           hatched
           ,
           ignorance
           doeth
           foster
           ,
           and
           fire
           and
           ●aggo●
           maintaineth
           ,
           
           was
           knowne
           of
           olde
           ,
           or
           believed
           by
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           hee
           will
           tell
           vs
           ,
           saying
           ,
           It
           was
           not
           so
           necessarie
           to
           belieue
           
             Purgatorie
             ,
          
           in
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           .
        
         
         
           And
           if
           wee
           aske
           him
           farder
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           how
           long
           it
           was
           before
           eyther
           
             Purgatorie
             ,
          
           or
           indulgences
           ,
           (
           which
           depende
           vpon
           it
           )
           was
           knowne
           or
           receaved
           by
           the
           Catholicke
           Church
           ,
           hee
           will
           tell
           vs
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           knowne
           but
           of
           late
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           and
           that
           after
           manie
           ages
           ,
           the
           beliefe
           of
           
             Purgatorie
          
           and
           indulgences
           ,
           was
           receaved
           by
           Orthodoxe
           Christians
           ;
           and
           therefore
           hee
           granteth
           ,
           that
           thereof
           little
           or
           no
           mention
           was
           at
           all
           in
           the
           auncient
           Fathers
           .
           But
           on
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           
           
             Iustin
             Martyr
          
           doeth
           teach
           vs
           ,
           That
           after
           the
           soules
           departure
           from
           the
           bodie
           ,
           
             sta●sm
             ,
          
           or
           instantly
           ,
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           godlie
           are
           carried
           to
           Paradise
           ,
           
           where
           the
           sight
           of
           Angels
           and
           Archangels
           ,
           and
           the
           sight
           of
           CHRIST
           is
           .
           And
           so
           lyke-wyse
           sayeth
           
             Prosper
             ,
          
           that
           Christians
           having
           ended
           their
           Pilgrimage
           ,
           
             presentlie
          
           thence-foorth
           reygne
           happie
           in
           their
           natiue
           countrey
           .
           In
           lyke-manner
           
             Augustine
             ,
          
           that
           the
           soule
           beeing
           set
           at
           libertie
           out
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           
             presentlie
          
           
           goeth
           to
           Heaven
           .
           
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           
             Bellarmine
          
           himselfe
           ,
           vpon
           these
           wordes
           of
           S.
           PAVLL
           ,
           2.
           COR.
           5.
           1.
           confe●●eth
           no
           lesse
           ,
           saying
           .
           The
           reasoning
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           then
           ,
           is
           excellent
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           this
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           if
           this
           mortall
           lyfe
           perish
           ,
           wee
           haue
           presentlie
           the
           enjoying
           of
           another
           ,
           sarre
           better
           in
           the
           Heavens
           .
        
         
           Last
           of
           all
           ,
           if
           moreover
           to
           proue
           the
           Noveltie
           of
           this
           errour
           ,
           wee
           consider
           the
           vniversalitie
           or
           Catholicisme
           ,
           both
           of
           place
           and
           persons
           ,
           wee
           shall
           finde
           that
           as
           it
           hath
           not
           beene
           
             semper
             ,
          
           or
           
             ever
          
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           so
           neyther
           ,
           hath
           it
           beene
           helde
           or
           believed
           ;
           
             Vbique
             nec
             ab
             omnibus
             ,
          
           or
           ,
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           :
           which
           beside
           the
           irrefragable
           notorietie
           thereof
           ,
           their
           owne
           Bishop
           of
           
             Rochester
          
           clearlie
           confesseth
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           As
           for
           the
           
             Grecians
             ,
          
           even
           vnto
           this
           day
           ,
           they
           did
           never
           belieue
           
             Purgatorie
             :
          
           and
           yet
           of
           the
           
             Grectan
          
           Church
           their
           owne
           Bishop
           of
           
             Bit●nto
             ,
          
           in
           his
           
           Oration
           before
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Trent
             ,
          
           
           professeth
           her
           to
           bee
           the
           mother
           Chruch
           ,
           from
           whome
           the
           
             Romane
          
           Church
           hath
           whatsoever
           shee
           hath
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           sound
           and
           Orthodox
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           beside
           the
           
             Grecians
             ,
          
           wee
           consider
           and
           joyne
           the
           
             Musco●ites
             ,
          
           and
           
             Abys●in
          
           Christians
           ,
           the
           
             Gorgians
             ,
          
           and
           
             Armenians
             ,
          
           as
           also
           the
           
             Syrians
          
           and
           
             Chaldeans
             ,
          
           that
           are
           subject
           to
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           
             Antioch
          
           and
           
             Babylon
             ,
          
           from
           
             Cypr●●
          
           and
           
             Palestina
             ,
          
           to
           the
           East
           
             Indies
             ,
          
           besides
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           in
           
             Europe
             ,
          
           wee
           shall
           finde
           these
           who
           belieue
           
             Purgatori●
             ,
          
           to
           bee
           but
           a
           few
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAPT.
           XVI
           .
        
         
           The
           Noveltie
           of
           Papall
           Indulgences
           .
        
         
         
           HAving
           before
           cleared
           the
           Noveltie
           of
           
             Purgatori●
             ,
          
           by
           the
           
             Roman●●tes
          
           owne
           confession
           ,
           it
           followeth
           necessarilie
           ,
           that
           Papell
           Indulgences
           can
           brage
           of
           no
           Antiquitie
           :
           For
           ,
           sayeth
           their
           owne
           Bishop
           of
           
             Rochester
             ,
          
           
           If
           yee
           take
           away
           
             Purgatorie
             ,
          
           what
           neede
           will
           bee
           of
           indulgences
           ?
           for
           vpon
           it
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           dependeth
           all
           the
           respect
           that
           is
           had
           to
           indulgences
           .
        
         
           Yet
           to
           discover
           more
           clearlie
           ,
           the
           Novelty
           of
           Papall
           indulgences
           ,
           wee
           will
           first
           consider
           what
           were
           these
           auncient
           indulgences
           ,
           which
           are
           mentioned
           in
           the
           recordes
           of
           Antiquitie
           ,
           to
           haue
           beene
           at
           first
           in
           vse
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           generall
           name
           common
           to
           these
           auncient
           ,
           and
           the
           now
           late
           Papall
           indulgences
           ,
           none
           may
           bee
           deceaved
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           then
           ,
           the
           indulgences
           of
           olde
           ,
           were
           onlie
           a
           releasing
           of
           penitent●
           ,
           from
           some
           part
           of
           the
           severitie
           of
           discipline
           ,
           injoyned
           to
           scandalous
           offenders
           ,
           as
           their
           serious
           repentance
           and
           publicke
           
           evidence
           thereof
           did
           procure
           :
           as
           may
           bee
           seene
           ,
           
           2.
           COR.
           2.
           and
           as
           
             Bellarmine
          
           himselfe
           maketh
           manifest
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Actes
           of
           the
           Councells
           of
           
             Nice
             ,
          
           and
           
             Ancyra
             ,
          
           set
           downe
           by
           him
           at
           length
           .
        
         
           Which
           thing
           also
           their
           owne
           
             Cassander
          
           showeth
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           That
           the
           diminishing
           of
           Canonicall
           Pennance
           ,
           or
           that
           relaxation
           which
           was
           granted
           by
           the
           Bishop
           to
           publicke
           penitents
           ,
           when
           eyther
           somewhat
           of
           the
           tyme
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           rigour
           of
           the
           pennance
           was
           lessened
           ,
           was
           called
           an
           Indulgence
           :
           so
           that
           it
           was
           a
           lessening
           and
           mitigation
           ,
           of
           their
           disciplinarie
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           were
           penitents
           and
           alyue
           ,
           granted
           by
           everie
           Bishop
           to
           such
           of
           his
           Diocesse
           ,
           and
           that
           verie
           sparinglie
           ,
           
           as
           
             Bellarmine
          
           showeth
           ,
           but
           no
           largesse
           and
           application
           of
           the
           satisfactions
           of
           Saynctes
           ,
           joyned
           with
           CHRIST'S
           sufferings
           ,
           for
           the
           reliefe
           of
           those
           that
           are
           dead
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           forged
           fyrie
           
             Purgatorie
             ,
          
           graunted
           onelie
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           for
           satisfaction
           
           to
           him
           in
           moneyes
           :
           
           and
           as
           
             Bellarmine
          
           acknowledgeth
           ,
           for
           the
           lightest
           causes
           as
           anie
           ,
           lavishing
           out
           greatest
           Indulgences
           ,
           as
           that
           is
           ,
           which
           is
           granted
           to
           all
           who
           heareth●
           Popes
           blessing
           at
           
             Easter
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           if
           wee
           inquyre
           what
           is
           become
           of
           these
           auncient
           Indulgences
           ,
           
           
             Bellarmine
          
           will
           tell
           vs
           ,
           saying
           ,
           I
           confesse
           indeede
           ,
           (
           sayth
           hee
           )
           that
           the
           forme
           of
           drspencing
           with
           a
           number
           of
           yeares
           or
           dayes
           ,
           or
           Lents
           appoynted
           for
           pennance
           ,
           
           which
           was
           of
           olde
           in
           vse
           ,
           is
           now
           cleane
           left
           off
           .
        
         
           Next
           ,
           if
           wee
           inquyre
           concerning
           these
           new
           Papall
           Indulgences
           ,
           that
           are
           come
           in
           their
           place
           ,
           whether
           they
           haue
           anie
           Antiquitie
           for
           them
           ,
           eyther
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           ancient
           tradition
           ,
           their
           owne
           
             Syl●ester
             Prier●as
             ,
             Antonius
             ,
             Cajetane
             ,
          
           and
           others
           ,
           will
           g●ant
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           none
           :
           for
           thus
           sayeth
           
             Prierias
             ,
          
           (
           and
           with
           him
           the
           other
           two
           )
           Indulgences
           are
           not
           knowne
           to
           vs
           ,
           by
           anie
           authoritie
           of
           Scripture
           :
           nor
           was
           there
           any
           vse
           of
           the
           
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Christian
           Chruch
           .
           
           (
           say●th
           their
           Bishop
           
             Fisher
             .
          
           )
        
         
           To
           come
           next
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           the
           authoritie
           of
           Fathers
           ,
           Cardinall
           
             Cajetane
          
           telleth
           vs
           ,
           
           That
           none
           of
           the
           Auncient
           Fathers
           ,
           
             Greeke
          
           or
           
             Latine
             ,
          
           haue
           brought
           these
           to
           our
           knowledge
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           which
           therefore
           maketh
           
             Bellarmine
             ,
          
           that
           hee
           citeth
           not
           one
           Father
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           As
           also
           to
           consesse
           ,
           that
           
             Durandus
             ,
             Antoninus
             ,
          
           
           and
           
             Rochester
             ,
          
           denye
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           that
           Indulgences
           were
           knowne
           in
           the
           times
           of
           
             Ierome
             ,
             Augustine
             ,
          
           and
           other
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           first
           fiue
           hundreth
           yeares
           .
        
         
           Next
           ,
           after
           the
           first
           fiue
           hundreth
           yeares
           ,
           if
           wee
           inquyre
           ,
           in
           the
           auncient
           Fathers
           that
           thereafter
           lived
           ,
           whether
           anie
           mention
           is
           to
           bee
           found
           of
           Papall
           Indulgences
           ,
           
           their
           
             Antoni●●●●
          
           will
           tell
           vs
           ,
           saying
           ,
           There
           is
           no
           testimonie
           for
           them
           in
           the
           auncient
           Fathers
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           onelie
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           
           out
           of
           more
           later
           wryters
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           their
           owne
           
             Alfonsus
             à
             Castro
             ,
          
           
           vpon
           the
           same
           ground
           granteth
           ,
           That
           their
           vse
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           is
           onlie
           of
           late
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Iustly
           therefore
           ,
           is
           that
           challenge
           made
           by
           
             Chemnitius
             ,
          
           that
           no
           T●stimonie
           can
           bee
           produced
           out
           of
           anie
           Father
           by
           anie
           ,
           that
           any
           such
           doctrine
           or
           venting
           of
           Papall
           Indulgences
           ,
           was
           in
           vse
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           allmost
           of
           twelue
           hundreth
           yeares
           after
           CHRIST
           :
           the
           first
           author
           of
           them
           beeing
           (
           as
           their
           owne
           
             Polydor
             ,
          
           and
           
             Agrippa
          
           telleth
           vs
           )
           
             Boniface
          
           the
           eyght
           ,
           who
           lived
           about
           that
           tyme
           ,
           and
           extended
           them
           to
           the
           soules
           in
           
             Purgatorie
             :
          
           and
           for
           the
           better
           sale
           ,
           and
           venting
           of
           them
           ,
           devysed
           a
           solemne
           Iubile
           ▪
           beeing
           therein
           a
           successour
           ,
           rather
           to
           
             Simon
             Magus
             ,
          
           than
           to
           
             Simon
             Peter
             .
          
        
         
           So
           that
           wee
           see
           this
           doctrine
           of
           Indulgences
           ,
           is
           new
           in
           the
           institution
           ,
           now
           in
           the
           p●actise
           ,
           new
           in
           the
           extent
           ,
           and
           n●w
           everie
           way
           ,
           
           and
           consequentlie
           false
           ,
           and
           impiouslie
           deceatfull
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAPT.
           XVII
           .
        
         
           The
           Noveltie
           of
           the
           Popish
           fiue
           Bastard
           Sacramentes
           .
        
         
           FIrst
           ,
           then
           ,
           to
           cleare
           the
           Noveltie
           of
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           set
           downe
           by
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Trent
             ,
          
           
           with
           such
           a
           dreadfull
           fulmination
           of
           a
           curse
           to
           the
           controllers
           thereof
           ,
           if
           wee
           inquyre
           beside
           these
           two
           Sacramentes
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Baptisme
           and
           the
           LORD'S
           Supper
           ,
           whether
           they
           bee
           anie
           moe
           ,
           which
           the
           Antiquitie
           of
           holie
           Scripture
           doeth
           countenance
           ,
           and
           allow
           to
           bee
           true
           and
           proper
           Sacramentes
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           as
           having
           Christs
           institution
           ,
           and
           beeing
           visible
           signes
           of
           invisible
           justifying
           grace
           ,
           conferred
           on
           the
           
           receavers
           in
           the
           right
           vse
           thereof
           :
           then
           ,
           
           their
           owne
           Cardinall
           
             Bessarion
             ,
          
           and
           Bishop
           of
           
             Tusculum
             ,
          
           will
           tell
           vs
           ,
           saying
           ,
           In
           the
           Gospell
           wee
           reade
           that
           
             ●nelie
          
           these
           two
           Sacramentes
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           were
           delyvered
           to
           vs
           plainlie
           .
        
         
           Or
           if
           wee
           will
           aske
           at
           their
           
             Paschasius
          
           an
           Abbot
           ,
           
           who
           lived
           about
           the
           800
           yeare
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Sacramentes
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           to
           bee
           found
           in
           His
           Church
           ,
           hee
           will
           show
           vs
           ,
           That
           these
           are
           they
           onelie
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Bodie
           and
           Blood
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           without
           mentioning
           moe
           :
           which
           therefore
           
             Fulbertus
             ,
          
           
           Bishop
           of
           
             Chartres
             ,
          
           calleth
           ,
           
             duo
             vitae
             Sacramenta
             ,
          
           or
           the
           two
           Sacramentes
           of
           lyfe
           and
           salvation
           .
        
         
           Lyke-wyse
           ,
           beside
           their
           owne
           Doctoures
           ,
           if
           wee
           ascende
           higher
           to
           inquyre
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           what
           are
           the
           proper
           Sacraments
           ,
           which
           the
           Church
           then
           acknowledged
           ,
           
           
             Augustine
          
           will
           tell
           vs
           .
           
           That
           Baptisme
           ,
           
           and
           the
           LORD'S
           Supper
           ,
           are
           these
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Haec
             sum
             Ecclesiae
             gemina
             sacramenta
             :
          
           or
           ,
           these
           are
           the
           two
           Sacramentes
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           lyke
           two
           twinnes
           :
           In
           lyke-manner
           doeth
           
             Cyprian
          
           speake
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Then
           ,
           at
           last
           ,
           men
           may
           bee
           sanctified
           ,
           and
           bee
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           
             si
             vtroque
             sacramento
             nascantur
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           If
           they
           bee
           borne
           anew
           by
           both
           the
           Sacramentes
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           the
           LORD'S
           Supper
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           wee
           consult
           with
           
             Bellarmine
          
           himselfe
           ,
           hee
           will
           showe
           vs
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           both
           the
           auncient
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           manie
           of
           their
           owne
           Doctoures
           ,
           countenance
           no
           other
           Sacramentes
           ,
           as
           properlie
           so
           called
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
           The
           holie
           thing
           it selfe
           ,
           which
           the
           Sacramentes
           of
           the
           new
           Law
           doeth
           signifie
           ,
           is
           three-folde
           :
           1.
           justifying
           grace
           ,
           which
           is
           demonstrate
           as
           present
           ,
           2.
           the
           suffering
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           as
           the
           cause
           of
           that
           grace
           ,
           and
           which
           
           is
           commemorate
           as
           bygone
           ,
           and
           3.
           eternall
           ,
           lyfe
           the
           effect
           of
           that
           grace
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           prefigured
           as
           to
           come
           :
           and
           concerning
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           the
           LORD'S
           Supper
           ,
           the
           matter
           heerein
           is
           most
           evident
           ,
           but
           concerning
           the
           other
           siue
           Sacraments
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           so
           evident
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           .
           )
        
         
           Wherefore
           justlie
           did
           their
           owne
           
             Cassander
          
           say
           ,
           
           as
           touching
           the
           seaven
           Sacramentes
           ,
           It
           is
           certayne
           that
           the
           Schoole-men
           ,
           and
           
             Romane
          
           doctoures
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           never
           thought
           that
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           should
           bee
           called
           alyke
           properlie
           Sacramentes
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           ,
           
           as
           to
           confirmation
           ,
           
             Alexander
          
           of
           
             Hales
          
           showeth
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           no
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Gospell
           properlie
           ,
           because
           it
           wanteth
           CHRIST'S
           institution
           ,
           and
           is
           of
           no
           greater
           Antiquitie
           ,
           than
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Milda
             ,
          
        
         
           Next
           ,
           
           concerning
           Marriage
           ,
           as
           
             Cassander
          
           reporteth
           ,
           
             Lombard
          
           denyeth
           that
           grace
           is
           thereby
           conferred
           :
           and
           
             Durand
          
           affirmeth
           ,
           
           that
           it
           is
           nowayes
           properlie
           a
           Sacrament
           .
           
        
         
           Thirdlie
           ,
           as
           for
           pennance
           and
           confession
           ,
           
             Hugo
             de
             sancto
             Victore
             ,
          
           in
           expresse
           tearmes
           excludeth
           it
           from
           beeing
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           properlie
           of
           the
           new
           Law
           .
           
        
         
           Fourthlie
           ,
           touching
           ORDOVRS
           ,
           
             Bellarmine
          
           himselfe
           telleth
           vs
           ,
           That
           Episcopall
           Ordination
           ,
           (
           which
           
             Durand
          
           showeth
           to
           bee
           all
           one
           with
           Presbyteriall
           )
           is
           denyed
           to
           bee
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           prop●r●●e
           so
           called
           ,
           not
           onelie
           by
           sundrie
           auncient
           Schoole-men
           ,
           and
           Doctors
           of
           the
           
             Romane
          
           Church
           ,
           but
           by
           these
           also
           who
           are
           more
           recent
           ,
           as
           
             Dominieus
             à
             Soto
             ,
          
           and
           others
           :
           whence
           hee
           conclude●h
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Wherefore
           ,
           if
           Episcopall
           Ordination
           bee
           not
           a
           S●cram●nt
           ,
           wee
           cannot
           p●oue
           out
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           that
           Ordination
           is
           a
           Sacrament
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           Last
           ,
           
           as
           for
           extreame
           vnction
           ,
           the
           lesuit
           
             Suarez
          
           declareth
           ,
           That
           
             Hugo
             ,
             Peter
             Lombard
             ,
             Bonaventure
             ,
             Aleusis
             ,
          
           and
           
             Altizidorus
             ,
          
           fiue
           Famous
           
           and
           learned
           Doctors
           in
           the
           
             Romane
          
           Church
           ,
           denye
           playnlie
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           instituted
           by
           CHRIST
           ,
           and
           consequentlie
           that
           it
           is
           no
           true
           Sacrament
           .
        
         
           The
           peremptorie
           tyme
           ,
           then
           ,
           and
           author
           when
           this
           doctrine
           of
           seaven
           sacraments
           got
           foot
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           their
           owne
           
             Cassander
          
           specifieth
           ,
           s●ying
           ,
           Heerein
           surelie
           there
           is
           no
           contraversie
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           two
           speciall
           Sacramentes
           of
           our
           salvation
           ,
           wherein
           speciallie
           our
           salvation
           consisteth
           ,
           and
           is
           apprehended
           by
           vs
           :
           as
           speaketh
           
             Robertus
             Tuitiensis
             ,
          
           and
           
             Hugo
             de
             Sancto
             Victore
             ,
          
           to
           wit
           ,
           Baptisme
           and
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Bodie
           and
           Blood
           of
           CHRIST
           :
           neyther
           shall
           yee
           finde
           anie
           who
           rashlie
           before
           
             Peter
             Lombards
          
           tyme
           ,
           did
           set
           downe
           anie
           certayne
           ,
           and
           definite
           number
           of
           Sacramentes
           :
           which
           tyme
           was
           about
           the
           1140
           yeare
           of
           GOD
           :
           and
           so
           the
           same
           i●
           but
           a
           verie
           late
           Noveltie
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           CHAPT.
           XVIII
           .
        
         
           The
           Novelty
           of
           Transsubstantiation
           .
        
         
           BEfore
           wee
           come
           to
           the
           discoverie
           ,
           of
           the
           Noveltie
           of
           this
           lurde
           errour
           ,
           wee
           will
           show
           first
           ,
           how
           grosse
           not
           onelie
           the
           
             Romani●tes
          
           of
           olde
           haue
           beene
           therein
           ,
           but
           lyke-wyse
           their
           verie
           late
           lesuits
           :
           First
           ,
           then
           ,
           to
           vse
           the
           wordes
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           helde
           by
           Pope
           
             Nicolas
             ,
          
           (
           Anno
           1060
           )
           wherevnto
           they
           caused
           
             Berengarie
             ,
          
           by
           way
           of
           recantation
           ,
           to
           subscrybe
           ,
           The
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           which
           are
           set
           vpon
           the
           Altar
           ,
           
           after
           consecration
           ,
           (
           say
           they
           )
           are
           not
           onelie
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           CHRIST'S
           Bodie
           and
           Blood
           ,
           but
           are
           the
           verie
           true
           Bodie
           and
           Blood
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           and
           sensiblie
           in
           the
           verie
           trueth
           ,
           is
           handled
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Priest
           ,
           
           and
           kroken
           ,
           and
           chawed
           by
           the
           teeth
           of
           the
           faythfull
           .
        
         
           A
           late
           lesuit
           lyke-wyse
           ,
           
             Cornelius
             à
             Lapide
             ,
          
           sayeth
           vpon
           these
           wordes
           of
           ISAI
           ,
           
           
             Beholde
             ,
             a
             Virgine
             shall
             conceaue
             ,
             and
             beare
             a
             Sonne
             .
          
           In
           this
           venerable
           Sacrament
           ,
           this
           mysterie
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           is
           truelie
           performed
           ,
           and
           daylie
           in
           verie
           deede
           renewed
           :
           which
           heere
           ISAIAH
           fore-telleth
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           performed
           when
           the
           Word
           was
           incarnate
           :
           for
           by
           the
           wordes
           of
           consecration
           ,
           as
           the
           Bread
           is
           truelie
           and
           reallie
           transsubstantiate
           ,
           so
           CHRIST
           is
           brought
           foorth
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           begotten
           vpon
           the
           Altar
           ;
           as
           powerfullie
           and
           efficaciouslie
           ,
           as
           if
           CHRIST
           were
           not
           as
           yet
           incarnate
           ,
           yet
           by
           these
           wordes
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             Bodie
             ,
          
           Hee
           should
           bee
           incarnate
           :
           and
           assume
           an
           humane
           bodie
           ,
           as
           graue
           Divynes
           doe
           teach
           :
           there-fore
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           the
           Priest
           is
           as
           the
           Virgine
           that
           bare
           him
           ,
           the
           Altar
           is
           the
           Manger
           ,
           the
           little
           
             Emmanuell
          
           
           which
           hee
           beareth
           ,
           is
           Christ
           brought
           foorth
           vnder
           the
           little
           Host●e
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Highest
           ,
           and
           over-shadowing
           of
           the
           holie
           Ghost
           :
           which
           made
           their
           
             Postellu●
          
           to
           call
           Transsubstantiation
           ,
           
             nativitas
             m●diatoris
             vltima
             ,
          
           or
           the
           last
           birth
           of
           our
           Mediator
           CHRIST
           .
        
         
           For
           detection
           of
           the
           Noveltie
           of
           which
           blasphemous
           errour
           ,
           
           if
           wee
           first
           inq●yre
           of
           the
           Antiquitie
           thereof
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           a
           clowde
           of
           their
           owne
           witnesses
           will
           tell
           vs
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           expressed
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           can
           bee
           proven
           there●y
           a●
           all
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           may
           bee
           justlie
           doubted
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           
             Bellarmine
          
           himselfe
           )
           whether
           these
           wordes
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             Bodie
             ,
          
           
           bee
           cleare
           anough
           to
           inforce
           it
           ,
           seeing
           the
           most
           sharpe
           witted
           and
           learned
           Doctors
           of
           the
           
             Romane
          
           Church
           ,
           (
           such
           as
           
             Scotus
          
           w●s
           )
           haue
           thought
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           .
           )
        
         
           Next
           ,
           if
           wee
           aske
           for
           the
           Antiquitie
           thereof
           ,
           in
           the
           writs
           of
           
           the
           auncient
           Fathers
           ,
           
           or
           if
           it
           was
           believed
           in
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           :
           then
           one
           of
           their
           schoole-men
           will
           tell
           vs
           ,
           saying
           ,
           In
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           believed
           as
           a
           poynt
           of
           fayth
           ,
           that
           the
           substance
           of
           bread
           ,
           was
           converted
           into
           the
           bodie
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           Next
           ,
           of
           the
           Transsubstantiation
           of
           the
           bread
           ,
           into
           the
           bodie
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           
             Alfonsu●
             à
             Castro
          
           )
           in
           the
           auncient
           wryters
           ,
           there
           is
           verie
           seldome
           mention
           .
           
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           sundrie
           auncient
           Divynes
           doe
           a●●irme
           ,
           that
           the
           bread
           is
           not
           Transub●tanti●te
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           their
           Cardinall
           
             Cusanus
             .
          
           )
        
         
           Where●ore
           
             Theodores
          
           telleth
           vs
           clearlie
           ,
           That
           the
           mysticall
           signes
           after
           consecration
           ,
           departe
           not
           f●om
           their
           owne
           nature
           ,
           but
           remayne
           in
           their
           former
           substance
           ,
           figure
           ,
           and
           forme
           ,
           and
           may
           bee
           seene
           and
           touched
           as
           before
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           
           their
           owne
           Pope
           
             Gelaesius
             ,
          
           wryting
           agaynst
           
             Eutyches
             ,
          
           sayeth
           expreslie
           ,
           That
           tho
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           wee
           receaue
           a
           divyne
           thing
           ,
           
           to
           wit
           ,
           
           the
           Bodie
           and
           Blood
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           yet
           the
           substance
           and
           nature
           of
           the
           bread
           and
           wine
           ceasseth
           not
           to
           remaine
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           .
           )
        
         
           And
           if
           anie
           speaches
           of
           Fathers
           would
           seeme
           to
           sound
           other
           ways
           ,
           their
           owne
           
             Cassander
          
           telleth
           vs
           ,
           That
           the
           late
           Schoole
           men
           doe
           acknowledge
           these
           speaches
           to
           bee
           figuratiue
           ,
           whereby
           the
           signe
           is
           called
           ,
           by
           the
           name
           of
           the
           thing
           which
           is
           signified
           ,
           and
           is
           present
           also
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           So
           that
           justlie
           sayde
           the
           elder
           Schoolemen
           ,
           
           (
           as
           
             Suarez
             .
          
           reporteth
           of
           them
           )
           that
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Transsubstantiation
           is
           not
           verie
           ancient
           .
        
         
           This
           errour
           ,
           then
           ,
           was
           first
           broached
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           by
           
             Damascene
             ,
          
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             Gregori●
          
           the
           third
           ,
           (
           Anno
           740
           )
           and
           opposed
           then
           chiefelie
           by
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Constantinople
             ,
          
           
           consisting
           of
           338
           Bishops
           ,
           (
           Anno
           754
           )
           who
           declared
           ,
           That
           the
           bread
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           was
           the
           true
           resemblance
           of
           Christs
           naturall
           bodie
           ,
           
           and
           consequentlie
           not
           the
           bodie
           it selfe
           .
           
        
         
           About
           an
           hundreth
           yeares
           there-after
           ,
           
           in
           the
           tyme
           of
           
             Gregorie
          
           the
           fourth
           ,
           the
           same
           also
           began
           to
           bee
           propounded
           in
           the
           West
           ,
           by
           one
           
             Amularius
             ,
          
           Bishop
           of
           
             Lions
             ,
          
           who
           was
           censured
           ,
           and
           opposed
           ,
           by
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Carifiacum
             ,
          
           wherein
           it
           was
           declared
           by
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             France
             ,
          
           That
           it
           was
           to
           bee
           vnderstood
           ,
           that
           the
           bread
           and
           wine
           ,
           were
           the
           bodie
           and
           blood
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           after
           a
           spirituall
           manner
           onelie
           .
        
         
           Heere-after
           howsoever
           ,
           sundrie
           helde
           this
           grosse
           opinion
           of
           Transsubstantiation
           ,
           
             Paschasius
             Radbertus
             ,
          
           a
           Deacon
           ,
           (
           Anno
           850
           )
           who
           to
           that
           purpose
           wrote
           a
           Booke
           to
           
             Placidus
             ,
          
           of
           the
           bodie
           and
           blood
           of
           CHRIST
           :
           yet
           others
           stoutlie
           mayntayned
           the
           trueth
           in
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           
           as
           
             Rabin●s
             M●●rus
             ,
          
           who
           at
           the
           same
           tyme
           opposed
           
             Paschasi●s
             ,
          
           and
           w●o●e
           thereof
           to
           
             Abb●t
             Egilo
             ,
          
           whereby
           arose
           great
           disputes
           by
           sundrie
           vpon
           both
           sides
           :
           wherevpon
           
             Carol●s
             Calvus
             ,
          
           then
           King
           of
           FRANCE
           ,
           willing
           to
           haue
           these
           differences
           composed
           amongst
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           trueth
           of
           the
           matter
           cleared
           ,
           singled
           out
           one
           
             Bertram
             ,
          
           a
           Priest
           and
           M●nke
           of
           
             Corbey
             ,
          
           as
           
             *
          
           a
           man
           m●st
           famous
           in
           those
           tymes
           ,
           both
           for
           learning
           and
           pietie
           ,
           and
           req●yred
           him
           to
           wryte
           to
           him
           his
           judgement
           in
           that
           matter
           ▪
           which
           hee
           accordinglie
           did
           in
           his
           booke
           yet
           extant
           ,
           written
           (
           Anno
           876
           )
           wherein
           hee
           declareth
           and
           proveth
           ,
           That
           the
           bread
           and
           wine
           ,
           are
           Christs
           bodie
           and
           blood
           figuratiuelie
           onelie
           ,
           or
           by
           representation
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           na●ure
           of
           Sacramentes
           ,
           and
           sacramentall
           speaches
           ,
           taking
           so
           the
           name
           of
           that
           which
           they
           signifi●
           :
           but
           for
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           creatures
           or
           elementes
           themselues
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           same
           after
           consecration
           ,
           
           as
           they
           were
           before
           :
           
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           for
           which
           cause
           the
           
             Romanis●es
          
           in
           the
           
             Belgicke
             expurgatorie
             Index
             ,
          
           wish
           ,
           that
           this
           Booke
           had
           altogether
           perished
           :
           the
           Iesuit
           
             Turrian
          
           giving
           the
           reason
           thereof
           ,
           Because
           the
           citing
           of
           it
           declareth
           that
           
             Calvine's
          
           Heresie
           is
           not
           new
           .
        
         
           About
           which
           tyme
           also
           of
           
             Bertrams
          
           wryting
           ,
           a
           famous
           countrey-man
           of
           ours
           also
           ,
           
             Iohannes
             Scotus
             ,
          
           wrote
           a
           
             *
          
           booke
           of
           the
           same
           matter
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           same
           sense
           ,
           who
           for
           his
           extraordinarie
           great
           learning
           in
           those
           tymes
           ,
           was
           surnamed
           ,
           
             Iohn
             the
             wyse
             .
          
        
         
           And
           in
           ENGLAND
           ,
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           
             Aeifricke
          
           an
           
             Abbot
             ,
          
           (
           Anno
           975
           )
           there
           was
           an
           auncient
           Homilie
           ,
           which
           the
           sayde
           
             Aelfricke
          
           at
           the
           command
           of
           
             W●lfstane
          
           Arch-bishop
           of
           
             Yorke
             .
          
           translated
           out
           of
           
             Latine
          
           and
           
             Sax●n
             ,
          
           into
           
             Engl●sh
             ,
          
           synodicallie
           
           appoynted
           to
           bee
           read
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           for
           their
           instruction
           ,
           at
           everie
           
             Easter
             ,
          
           before
           the
           receaving
           of
           the
           holie
           Housell
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           calleth
           the
           Sacrament
           )
           wherein
           the
           verie
           same
           doctrine
           ,
           
           set
           downe
           by
           
             Bertram
             ,
          
           and
           professed
           now
           by
           vs
           ,
           is
           clearlie
           set
           downe
           ,
           as
           the
           sayde
           Homilie
           at
           large
           may
           bee
           seene
           ,
           in
           Master
           
             Iohn
             Foxe
          
           his
           Booke
           of
           Martyres
           .
        
         
           Yet
           at
           last
           ,
           errour
           in
           the
           times
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           Papall
           vsurpation
           so
           farre
           prevailed
           ,
           that
           (
           Anno
           1215
           )
           it
           was
           established
           as
           an
           Article
           of
           fayth
           :
           so
           that
           as
           
             Scotus
          
           affirmeth
           truelie
           ,
           before
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Laterane
             ,
          
           it
           was
           no
           doctrine
           of
           fayth
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           .
           )
        
      
       
         
           CHAPTER
           XIX
           .
        
         
           The
           Noveltie
           of
           halfe
           Communion
           ,
           or
           with-holding
           
           the
           Cuppe
           from
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           FOR
           the
           cleare
           detection
           ,
           of
           the
           Noveltie
           of
           this
           sacrilegious
           errour
           ,
           
           first
           their
           owne
           Canonized
           
             Aquinas
          
           (
           and
           with
           him
           
             Lyra
             ,
          
           and
           others
           )
           declare
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           auncient
           Church
           ,
           all
           the
           people
           as
           they
           did
           communicate
           of
           the
           bodie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           so
           did
           they
           also
           of
           His
           blood
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           .
           )
        
         
           And
           if
           wee
           aske
           at
           their
           owne
           
             Cassander
             ,
          
           
           how
           long
           this
           custome
           did
           continue
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ?
           hee
           will
           tell
           vs
           ,
           saying
           ▪
           It
           is
           sufficientlie
           certayne
           ,
           that
           the
           vniversall
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           even
           vnto
           this
           day
           ,
           did
           celebrate
           the
           Sacrament
           vnder
           both
           kyndes
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Westerne
           or
           
             Romane
          
           Church
           ,
           more
           than
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           after
           Christ
           ,
           (
           chiefelie
           in
           the
           solemne
           and
           ordinarie
           celebration
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           )
           did
           giue
           the
           same
           in
           both
           kyndes
           ,
           both
           
           of
           breade
           and
           wine
           ,
           
           to
           all
           the
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           :
           which
           is
           manifest
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           out
           of
           the
           innumerable
           Testimonies
           ,
           both
           of
           
             Greeke
          
           and
           
             Latine
          
           Fathers
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           ,
           then
           ,
           wee
           inquyre
           ,
           when
           this
           custome
           of
           communicating
           in
           one
           kynde
           ,
           began
           in
           the
           
             Romane
          
           Church
           generallie
           to
           be
           receaved
           ,
           
           their
           owne
           
             Gregorte
             de
             Valentia
             ,
          
           in
           lyke-manner
           will
           tell
           vs
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           but
           a
           little
           before
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Constance
             ,
          
           which
           was
           helde
           in
           ●nno
           1414.
           
        
         
           There-after
           ,
           if
           wee
           come
           to
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Constance
          
           it selfe
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           first
           decreed
           ,
           and
           inquyre
           of
           the
           Noveltie
           thereof
           ,
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           confesse
           ,
           that
           Christ
           instituted
           this
           venerable
           Sacrament
           ,
           in
           both
           kyndes
           of
           bread
           and
           wine
           ,
           &
           gaue
           it
           so
           to
           His
           Disciples
           ,
           (
           say
           they
           )
           as
           also
           ,
           that
           in
           
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           the
           same
           was
           receaved
           by
           the
           faythfull
           in
           both
           kynds
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           eschewing
           some
           perills
           and
           scandalls
           ,
           this
           custome
           was
           thought
           fit
           to
           bee
           altered
        
         
           Next
           ,
           after
           the
           cleare
           and
           confessed
           Noveltie
           of
           this
           poynt
           ,
           both
           in
           altering
           and
           mayntayning
           of
           Christs
           institution
           ,
           if
           wee
           will
           examine
           out
           of
           their
           owne
           confessions
           ,
           whether
           it
           bee
           best
           to
           adheare
           to
           Christs
           institution
           ,
           who
           gaue
           it
           in
           both
           kyndes
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           
             Bellarmine
          
           will
           teach
           vs
           a
           generall
           rule
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           It
           can
           not
           bee
           doubted
           of
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           best
           ,
           (
           sayth
           hee
           )
           and
           most
           fit
           to
           bee
           done
           ,
           which
           Christ
           Himselfe
           did
           .
           But
           to
           subsume
           ,
           Christ
           gaue
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           His
           bodie
           and
           blood
           vnder
           both
           kyndes
           :
           therefore
           inevitablie
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           without
           doubt
           ,
           it
           is
           fittest
           and
           best
           ,
           to
           giue
           it
           as
           yet
           in
           both
           kyndes
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           in
           expresse
           wordes
           ,
           not
           onelie
           did
           
             Ruardus
             Tapperus
             ,
          
           
           Deane
           of
           
             Lovane
          
           say
           ,
           
           that
           it
           were
           better
           and
           more
           covenient
           to
           giue
           it
           so
           ,
           as
           beeing
           more
           agreeable
           to
           the
           institution
           of
           Christ
           ,
           His
           example
           ,
           and
           Fathers
           of
           the
           primiti●
           Church
           ;
           but
           also
           their
           owne
           
             Cassander
          
           setteth
           downe
           the
           particular
           ,
           and
           pregnant
           reasons
           ,
           why
           it
           is
           better
           to
           giue
           it
           so
           ,
           vnder
           both
           kyndes
           ,
           and
           why
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ever
           so
           gaue
           it
           :
           I.
           because
           of
           the
           institution
           and
           example
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           gaue
           this
           Sacrament
           in
           both
           the
           Elementes
           vnto
           His
           Disciples
           ,
           representing
           then
           the
           persons
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           of
           the
           whole
           faythfull
           communicants
           :
           2.
           because
           they
           did
           belieue
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           by
           the
           Element
           of
           the
           wine
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           signified
           a
           certayne
           peculiar
           grace
           ,
           of
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           according
           to
           Christs
           wordes
           ,
           
             The
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             :
          
           3.
           because
           thereby
           was
           represented
           the
           full
           Passion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           did
           consist
           in
           the
           oblation
           of
           His
           bodie
           ,
           and
           the
           
           shedding
           of
           His
           blood
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           of
           S.
           PAVLL
           ,
           
             As
             oft
             as
             yee
             shall
             eate
             of
             the
             bread
             ,
             and
             drinke
             of
             the
             Cup
             ,
             yee
             shall
             show
             the
             LORD'S
             death
             till
             His
             agayne
             comming
             .
          
           4.
           because
           ou●
           perfect
           feeding
           ,
           or
           now●ishment
           ,
           is
           thereby
           signified
           ,
           which
           is
           vsuallie
           not
           onelie
           by
           meat
           ,
           but
           by
           drinke
           also
           :
           and
           5.
           because
           lyke-wyse
           is
           signified
           thereby
           ,
           the
           perfect
           redemption
           of
           man
           ,
           in
           His
           bodie
           ,
           by
           the
           oblation
           of
           Christs
           bodie
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           soule
           the
           fountayne
           of
           lyfe
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           sayde
           to
           bee
           in
           the
           blood
           )
           by
           the
           shedding
           of
           Christs
           blood
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           it
           is
           not
           without
           cause
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           their
           owne
           Popes
           ,
           
           
             Gelasius
             ,
          
           sayde
           ,
           That
           the
           divyding
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Sacrament
           ,
           can
           not
           bee
           done
           without
           great
           sacriledge
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           hee
           commanded
           ,
           that
           eyther
           the
           whole
           Sacrament
           vnder
           both
           kyndes
           should
           bee
           taken
           ,
           or
           else
           that
           these
           superstitious
           persons
           ,
           
           who
           will
           not
           participate
           of
           the
           Cup
           ,
           hee
           debarred
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           altogether
           .
        
         
           Lyke-wyse
           ,
           as
           they
           haue
           withdrawne
           the
           Cup
           from
           the
           people
           ,
           so
           they
           haue
           also
           taken
           away
           a
           significant
           Rite
           ,
           in
           giving
           to
           them
           ●
           wafer
           fo●
           bread
           ,
           without
           fraction
           ,
           which
           was
           acted
           and
           instituted
           by
           CHRIST
           ,
           to
           signifie
           the
           breaking
           of
           His
           Bodie
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           confessed
           N●veltie
           whereof
           ,
           let
           Cardinall
           
             Cajetane
          
           witnesse
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           In
           the
           primitiue
           tymes
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           did
           vse
           fraction
           of
           the
           bread
           ,
           when
           the
           Communion
           was
           given
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           even
           the
           verie
           Actes
           of
           the
           Apostles
           doe
           testifie
           ,
           in
           imitation
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           as
           I
           belieue
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           
             Who
             tooke
             bread
             ,
             and
             blessed
             it
             ,
             and
             brake
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             gaue
             it
             to
             His
             Disciples
             .
          
           But
           it
           was
           afterward
           that
           the
           Church
           vsed
           severallie
           little
           Hosties
           ,
           which
           noway●s
           may
           bee
           broken
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           CHAPTER
           XX
           .
        
         
           The
           Noveltie
           of
           the
           MASSE
           ,
           where-in
           the
           Priest
           onelie
           reccaveth
           .
        
         
           FIrst
           ,
           for
           the
           clearing
           of
           the
           Noveltie
           heereof
           ,
           
           having
           before
           spoken
           of
           the
           Noveltie
           of
           the
           name
           ,
           wee
           see
           that
           it
           hath
           no
           warrand
           in
           holie
           Scripture
           ,
           being
           contrary
           both
           to
           the
           institution
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           name
           which
           it
           getteth
           from
           the
           holie
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Of
             a
             Communion
             :
          
           for
           in
           the
           institution
           wee
           see
           there
           was
           fraction
           of
           Bread
           ,
           which
           fraction
           was
           for
           distribution
           ,
           and
           this
           distribution
           ,
           was
           for
           common
           participation
           ,
           everie
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           as
           wee
           see
           ,
           I.
           COR.
           10.
           17.
           and
           as
           it
           was
           sayde
           of
           the
           Cup
           also
           ,
           
             Drinke
             yee
             all-of
             this
             ,
             or
             ,
             Divyde
             it
             amongst
             you
             .
          
        
         
           Next
           ,
           it
           is
           agaynst
           the
           name
           of
           
           
             Communion
             ,
          
           
           which
           the
           Apostle
           giveth
           it
           ,
           for
           therefore
           is
           it
           called
           a
           Communion
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           their
           
             Hugo
             Cardinalis
          
           )
           because
           in
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           the
           people
           did
           communicate
           thereof
           daylie
           :
           neyther
           properlie
           can
           it
           bee
           called
           a
           Communion
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           their
           
             Cassander
          
           )
           except
           moe
           than
           one
           participate
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           is
           contrarie
           also
           ,
           to
           the
           alleadged
           Canons
           of
           the
           Apopostles
           ,
           
           and
           wrytings
           of
           the
           Fathers
           :
           for
           thus
           sayeth
           their
           owne
           
             Cochleus
             ,
          
           Of
           olde
           ,
           all
           ,
           both
           Priests
           and
           people
           did
           communicate
           together
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           wrytings
           of
           the
           auncient
           Fathers
           .
        
         
           In
           lyke-manner
           ,
           the
           same
           contradicteth
           their
           owne
           Canon
           of
           the
           Masse
           directlie
           ,
           their
           owne
           
             Cassander
          
           telling
           vs
           ,
           
           That
           therein
           the
           Priest
           prayeth
           not
           onelie
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           communicating
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           those
           who
           doe
           communicate
           with
           him
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
           Bee
           mercifull
           to
           as
           manie
           of
           vs
           ,
           as
           haue
           beene
           partakers
           of
           this
           Altar
           :
           and
           chiefelie
           in
           his
           prayer
           after
           the
           Communion
           ,
           hee
           seemeth
           to
           pray
           onelie
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           for
           those
           who
           haue
           beene
           communicants
           .
        
         
           In
           lyke-manner
           ,
           
             Odo
             Camerace●sis
             ,
          
           
           wryting
           on
           the
           Canon
           of
           the
           Masse
           ,
           affirmeth
           ,
           That
           those
           solitarie
           Masses
           were
           not
           of
           olde
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           in
           vse
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           seeing
           that
           no
           Masse
           was
           without
           a
           collect
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           some
           number
           who
           did
           offer
           ,
           and
           participate
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           together
           .
        
         
           Their
           owne
           
             Durandus
          
           lyke-wyse
           telleth
           vs
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           In
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           all
           who●
           were
           present
           at
           the
           celebration
           of
           the
           Masse
           ,
           did
           everie
           day
           communicate
           ,
           because
           all
           the
           Apostles
           did
           drinke
           of
           the
           Cup
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           LORD'S
           command
           ,
           
             Drink●
             yee
             all
             of
             this
             :
          
           and
           their
           oblation
           was
           a
           great
           loafe
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           which
           was
           sufficient
           for
           all
           ,
           
           and
           which
           custome
           the
           
             Grecians
          
           are
           sayde
           to
           keepe
           even
           vnto
           this
           day
           .
           
           Which
           thing
           also
           their
           
             Tolossanus
             ,
             Belethus
             ,
          
           and
           sundrie
           others
           ,
           testifie
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           adde
           the
           famous
           testimonie
           of
           Pope
           
             Innocent
          
           the
           third
           ,
           
           In
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           everie
           day
           those
           who
           were
           present
           at
           the
           celebration
           of
           the
           Masse
           ,
           
           were
           wont
           to
           communicate
           .
           And
           all
           the
           best
           learned
           doe
           acknowledge
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           their
           
             Cassander
          
           )
           this
           to
           haue
           beene
           the
           ancient
           custome
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Romane
          
           Chu●ch
           in
           particular
           :
           
           which
           custome
           how
           it
           hath
           ceassed
           ,
           is
           to
           bee
           marveled
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           their
           
             Hofmeisterus
          
           )
           and
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           indevoured
           ,
           that
           this
           good
           custome
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           may
           bee
           restored
           to
           the
           Church
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           CHAPTER
           XXI
           .
        
         
           The
           Conclusion
           of
           this
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           THus
           having
           demonstrate
           the
           Noveltie
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           and
           detected
           the
           same
           to
           bee
           the
           latter
           sowne
           Tares
           in
           the
           LORDS
           Field
           ;
           wee
           see
           that
           the
           Antiquitie
           whereof
           they
           so
           much
           bragge
           ,
           belongeth
           nowayes
           to
           them
           ,
           more
           than
           the
           living
           chylde
           to
           the
           false
           mother
           :
           and
           if
           the
           
             Romane
          
           Church
           in
           these
           poyntes
           formerly
           discovered
           ,
           will
           needes
           still
           clayme
           Antiquitie
           at
           all
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           no
           other
           can
           bee
           yeelded
           vnto
           her
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           was
           yeelded
           to
           
             Iudah
             ,
          
           and
           
             Israell
             ,
          
           by
           the
           Prophet
           
             Ezekiell
             ,
          
           vnder
           the
           names
           of
           
             Aholah
             ,
          
           
           and
           
             Aholibah
             ,
          
           to
           wit
           ,
           That
           shee
           is
           olde
           in
           her
           Adulteries
           ,
           the
           sometyme
           faythfull
           Citie
           ,
           (
           as
           speaketh
           
             I
             saiah
             )
             
             having
             become
             an
             Harlot
             :
          
           and
           ,
           as
           says
           
             Lyrinensis
          
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           now
           being
           a
           filthy
           Borthel
           ,
           of
           wicked
           and
           prophane
           erroures
           ,
           where
           a
           sacred
           store-house
           was
           before
           ,
           of
           chaste
           and
           vncorrupted
           trueth
           ,
           CHRIST'S
           sheepe-folde
           beeing
           p●sterd
           with
           disguysed
           Wolues
           :
           and
           (
           as
           it
           was
           objected
           to
           PAVLL
           concerning
           the
           
             Grecia●s
          
           )
           these
           thinges
           beeing
           brought
           within
           the
           Temple
           ,
           which
           haue
           defyled
           the
           holie
           place
           .
        
         
           As
           
             Elihu
          
           then
           sayde
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           
             That
             hee
             was
             but
             of
             yesterday
             ,
          
           
           
             in
             comparison
             of
          
           Iobs
           
             elder
             friends
             ;
          
           even
           so
           may
           Poperie
           justlie
           in
           lyke-manner
           confesse
           of
           her selfe
           ,
           that
           shee
           is
           but
           of
           yesterday
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           that
           eternall
           Gospell
           spoken
           of
           in
           the
           
             Revelation
             ,
          
           
           and
           the
           Popish
           Church
           beeing
           the
           meretricious
           mother
           onelie
           ,
           of
           such
           bastard
           births
           ,
           lyke
           brats
           of
           
             Babell
             ,
          
           as
           shee
           may
           well
           father
           vpon
           the
           broodie
           braine
           of
           vaine
           mans
           invention
           ,
           puft
           vp
           (
           as
           the
           
           Apostle
           speaketh
           )
           by
           his
           fleshlie
           mynde
           ,
           but
           can
           never
           say
           with
           
             Iacob
          
           of
           such
           .
           
             These
             are
             the
             children
             which
             the
             LORD
             my
          
           GOD
           
             hath
             given
             mee
             .
          
        
         
           Let
           no
           man
           therefore
           marvell
           ,
           that
           wee
           haue
           come
           out
           of
           
             Babell
             ,
          
           as
           the
           LORD'S
           obedient
           people
           ,
           lest
           wee
           should
           partake
           of
           her
           sin●es
           ,
           and
           so
           receaue
           of
           her
           plagues
           ;
           nor
           thinke
           that
           wee
           haue
           forsaken
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           farder
           than
           shee
           hath
           forsaken
           the
           trueth
           ,
           and
           her
           former
           estate
           ,
           when
           shee
           was
           once
           the
           faythfull
           Citie
           :
           it
           beeing
           our
           duetie
           (
           as
           sayeth
           
             Lyrinensis
          
           )
           to
           receaue
           true
           teachers
           with
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           not
           with
           false
           teachers
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           desert
           the
           true
           fayth
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           embrace
           Novelties
           .
           For
           if
           anie
           man
           follow
           him
           ,
           
           (
           sayeth
           
             Ignatius
          
           )
           who
           haue
           departed
           form
           the
           trueth
           ,
           hee
           shall
           never
           inherite
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           GOD
           :
           and
           hee
           who
           departeth
           not
           from
           a
           teacher
           of
           lies
           ,
           shall
           bee
           condemned
           
           to
           Hell
           fire
           :
           for
           neyther
           must
           wee
           depart
           from
           them
           who
           are
           godlie
           teachers
           ,
           nor
           must
           wee
           haue
           fellowship
           with
           these
           who
           are
           wicked
           .
        
         
           Let
           her
           therefore
           with
           
             Ephesus
             ,
          
           returne
           to
           her
           first
           loue
           ,
           renounce
           her
           Whoredomes
           ,
           quyte
           her
           Erroures
           ,
           reject
           her
           Novel●ies
           ,
           forsake
           her
           Idolatries
           ,
           and
           from
           
             Babell
             ,
          
           turne
           
             Beth●ll
             ;
          
           else
           wee
           solemnlie
           protest
           ,
           that
           wee
           would
           haue
           cured
           
             Babell
             ,
          
           but
           shee
           would
           not
           :
           and
           as
           LYRIN●N●IS
           speaketh
           ,
           That
           our
           care
           is
           heereby
           to
           reduce
           the
           seduced
           multitude
           of
           the
           wo●ld
           ,
           stricken
           with
           the
           cruell
           tempest
           of
           repentiue
           Heresie
           ,
           from
           new
           broached
           errour
           ,
           to
           the
           auncient
           fayth
           ;
           from
           the
           phrenesie
           of
           Noveltie
           ,
           to
           their
           won●ed
           health
           ;
           and
           from
           the
           blindnesse
           of
           former
           darknesse
           ,
           to
           the
           primitiue
           light
           of
           most
           sacred
           Trueth
           :
           that
           so
           ,
           GOD
           may
           haue
           〈◊〉
           ie
           ;
           the
           Church
           ,
           her
           luster
           ;
           Satan
           ,
           an
           over-throwe
           ;
           
           BABELL
           ,
           a
           downe-fall
           ;
           the
           Saynctes
           may
           haue
           joye
           ;
           and
           Veritie
           ,
           the
           victorie
           .
        
         
           AMEN
           .
        
         
           
             Glorie
             to
             Him
             who
             giveth
             abilitie
             to
             the
             faynt
             ,
             &
             increaseth
             strength
             in
             them
             who
             haue
             no
             might
             ,
          
           
             
               ISAIAH
            
             40.
             29.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           AN
           APPENDIX
           To
           this
           Treatise
           Of
           the
           Noveltie
           of
           Poperie
           :
           Clearlie
           showing
           next
           ,
           The
           antiquitie
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           .
        
         
           HAving
           thus
           singled
           out
           Poperie
           ,
           from
           the
           profession
           of
           true
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           as
           Chaffe
           from
           the
           Corne
           ,
           or
           Popple
           rather
           from
           the
           good
           Wheat
           ;
           and
           having
           showne
           the
           Noveltie
           thereof
           ,
           
           as
           of
           a
           disease
           which
           hath
           overtaken
           a
           bodie
           ,
           which
           was
           sound
           and
           healthfull
           at
           first
           ,
           but
           lyke
           BABELL
           had
           neede
           of
           cure
           at
           last
           ;
           it
           will
           not
           bee
           amisse
           to
           set
           downe
           the
           points
           of
           the
           true
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           onlie
           Auncient
           ,
           Catholicke
           ,
           and
           Apostolicke
           Fayth
           ,
           
             Which
             was
             once
          
           (
           sayeth
           S.
           IVDE
           )
           
             delyvered
             to
             the
             Saynctes
             ,
          
           and
           which
           in
           all
           the
           positiue
           poyntes
           thereof
           ,
           wee
           at
           this
           day
           contende
           for
           and
           professe
           ,
           and
           wherein
           also
           our
           verie
           adversaries
           doe
           not
           dissent
           from
           vs
           .
        
         
           Which
           thing
           doeth
           serue
           ,
           1.
           to
           show
           the
           great
           advantage
           that
           wee
           haue
           of
           them
           heerein
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           what
           are
           the
           positiue
           poynts
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           therein
           they
           agree
           with
           vs
           ,
           and
           cannot
           say
           but
           the
           same
           is
           the
           trueth
           :
           but
           in
           all
           the
           former
           poyntes
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           which
           they
           doe
           professe
           ,
           wee
           justlie
           disagree
           from
           them
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           proven
           Noveltie
           thereof
           ,
           
           and
           disagreement
           from
           the
           Word
           of
           GOD
           .
           Next
           ,
           this
           shall
           serue
           to
           answere
           two
           ordinarie
           and
           customable
           questions
           of
           theirs
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           1.
           whereby
           they
           aske
           ,
           where
           was
           our
           Religion
           befor
           
             Luther
             ?
          
           and
        
         
           2.
           what
           became
           of
           the
           soules
           of
           our
           fore-fathers
           ,
           who
           dyed
           before
           the
           reformation
           ?
        
         
           First
           ,
           then
           ,
           this
           Catholicke
           antiquitie
           of
           our
           doctrine
           ,
           wee
           shall
           proue
           ,
           GOD
           willing
           ,
           by
           the
           playne
           in●uction
           onelie
           of
           the
           positiue
           poyntes
           thereof
           ,
           wherein
           (
           as
           is
           sayde
           )
           our
           verie
           Adversaries
           the
           ,
           
             Romanists
          
           themselues
           ,
           doe
           agree
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           wee
           say
           ,
           according
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           the
           sure
           and
           safe
           rule
           of
           fayth
           :
           and
           so
           sayeth
           
             Bellarmine
          
           
           
             Bell.
             l.
             1.
             de
             verb●
             c.
             2.
             
          
           with
           vs
           :
           The
           Scripture
           is
           the
           rule
           of
           our
           fayth
           ,
           most
           sure
           ,
           and
           most
           safe
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           .
           )
        
         
           2.
           
           Wee
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           doctrines
           of
           fayth
           and
           manners
           ,
           which
           are
           simplie
           necessarie
           for
           all
           men
           ,
           ,
           are
           
           playnlie
           set
           downe
           in
           Scripture
           :
           and
           so
           doeth
           
             Bellarmine
          
           professe
           ,
           
           
             Bell.
             l.
             4.
             de
             verbo
             c.
             
             11.
             §
             vltimo
             .
          
           that
           as
           this
           was
           the
           doctrine
           of
           
             Augustine
             ▪
          
           so
           it
           is
           true
           of
           the
           doctrines
           of
           fayth
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           which
           are
           simplie
           necessarie
           for
           all
           men
           to
           salvation
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Next
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Sacramentes
           ,
           wee
           say
           ,
           that
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           the
           LORD'S
           Supper
           ,
           are
           the
           two
           proper
           Sacramentes
           ,
           instituted
           by
           CHRIST
           vnto
           our
           salvation
           :
           
           
             Bell.
             l.
             2.
             de
             effect●
             sacr●
             .
             c.
             24●
             
          
           and
           this
           
             Bellarmine
          
           also
           confesseth
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Of
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           the
           LORD'S
           Supper
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           question
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Wee
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           the
           bodie
           and
           blood
           of
           CHRIST
           is
           present
           ,
           not
           onelie
           in
           a
           signe
           or
           figure
           ,
           but
           truelie
           and
           reallie
           ;
           yet
           spirituallie
           ,
           and
           mysticallie
           :
           
           
             Bell.
             l.
             ●
             .
             de
             Euchar
             .
             c.
             20.
             
             §.
             30.
             vegula
             ▪
             
          
           and
           so
           doeth
           
             Bellarmine
          
           confesse
           ,
           as
           
             Bernard
          
           teacheth
           in
           his
           sermon
           of
           S.
           
             Martine
             ,
          
           where
           hee
           sayeth
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           is
           ex●ibite
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           the
           true
           substance
           of
           Christs
           flesh
           ;
           but
           yet
           spirituallie
           ,
           not
           carnallie
           (
           sayth
           he
           .
           )
        
         
         
           5.
           
           From
           the
           word
           and
           Sacraments
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           we
           say
           that
           the
           Rocke
           whereon
           the
           same
           is
           built
           ,
           
           
             Bell.
             l.
             1.
             de
             Rom.
             pont
             .
             ●
             ▪
             10.
             
          
           is
           CHRIST
           :
           and
           so
           granteth
           
             Bellarmine
             ,
          
           saying
           ,
           No
           man
           doubteth
           ,
           but
           Christ
           is
           that
           Rocke
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           As
           Hee
           is
           the
           Rocke
           and
           Foundation
           ,
           wee
           say
           in
           lyke-manner
           ,
           that
           Hee
           is
           the
           onelie
           Head
           and
           King
           of
           His
           Church
           :
           and
           so
           sayeth
           
             Bellarmine
             ,
          
           
           
             Bell
             l.
             2.
             de
             Rom.
             pont
             .
             c.
             31.
             
          
           Onelie
           Christ
           is
           the
           head
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           vnder
           Him
           are
           not
           heads
           nor
           Princes
           thereof
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           As
           Hee
           is
           onelie
           King
           ,
           so
           is
           Hee
           the
           high
           Priest
           thereof
           ,
           whose
           righteousnesse
           and
           sufferinges
           ,
           in
           our
           justification
           ,
           is
           made
           ours
           ;
           so
           that
           wee
           may
           offer
           vp
           the
           same
           vnto
           the
           Father
           as
           ours
           ,
           for
           the
           remission
           of
           our
           sinnes
           :
           and
           so
           sayeth
           
             Bellarmine
             ,
          
           That
           Christ
           is
           called
           our
           righteousnesse
           ,
           
           
             Bell.
             l.
             2
             ,
             de
             ●ustif
             .
             ●
             .
             10.
             
          
           b●cause
           Hee
           hath
           satisfied
           the
           Father
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           so
           gifteth
           vnto
           vs
           〈◊〉
           satisfaction
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           and
           communicateth
           it
           to
           vs
           ,
           when
           
           Hee
           justifieth
           vs
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           bee
           called
           our
           satisfaction
           and
           righteousnesse
           :
           and
           this
           way
           it
           is
           not
           absurde
           for
           anie
           man
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Christs
           righteousnesse
           and
           merites
           are
           imputed
           to
           vs
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           seeing
           they
           are
           so
           given
           and
           applyed
           to
           vs
           ,
           as
           if
           wee
           our selues
           had
           made
           satisfaction
           to
           GOD
           .
        
         
           8
           ,
           Wee
           say
           ,
           that
           good
           workes
           are
           necessarie
           to
           salvation
           ,
           as
           
             Bellarmine
          
           acknowledgeth
           ,
           
           
             Bell.
             l.
             4.
             de
             justif.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           saying
           ,
           
             Cal●in
          
           and
           
             Luther
          
           doe
           teach
           ,
           That
           good
           workes
           are
           to
           bee
           done
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           sort
           are
           necessarie
           ,
           
             †
          
           
             †
             Ephes.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           seeing
           they
           affirme
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           true
           fayth
           ,
           which
           bringeth
           not
           foorth
           good
           workes
           :
           and
           so
           saye
           the
           
             Romanistes
             ,
          
           jumping
           heerein
           with
           vs
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Yet
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           wee
           affirme
           them
           to
           bee
           necessarie
           ,
           wee
           saye
           ,
           That
           to
           obtayne
           salvation
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           onelie
           safe
           way
           to
           put
           our
           whole
           confidence
           in
           the
           onelie
           mercie
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           merites
           of
           CHRIST
           onelie
           :
           and
           so
           sayeth
           
             Bellarmine
             ,
          
           For
           the
           vncertayntie
           
           of
           our
           owne
           righteousnesse
           ,
           
           
             Bell
             .
             l.
             5.
             de
             ●ustif
             .
             c.
             7.
             
          
           and
           danger
           of
           vaine
           glorie
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           it
           is
           safest
           to
           repose
           our
           whole
           confidence
           ,
           in
           the
           
             onelie
          
           mercie
           and
           free
           favour
           of
           GOD
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Lyke-wyse
           ,
           for
           religious
           worship
           ,
           wee
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           holie
           Trinitie
           is
           to
           bee
           so
           worshipped
           ,
           and
           to
           GOD
           onelie
           wee
           should
           pray
           ,
           as
           the
           authour
           and
           giver
           of
           all
           good
           thinges
           :
           
           
             Bell.
             l.
             1.
             de
             S●nct
             .
             c.
             20.
             
          
           and
           so
           sayeth
           
             Bellarmine
             ,
          
           That
           this
           most
           divyne
           excellencie
           is
           to
           bee
           worshipped
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           most
           evident
           ,
           that
           GOD
           is
           to
           bee
           prayed
           vnto
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           yea
           ,
           GOD
           
             onelie
             ,
          
           as
           the
           authour
           of
           all
           good
           giftes
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Wee
           say
           ,
           that
           after
           this
           ly●e
           t●ere
           is
           Heaven
           prepared
           for
           the
           godlie
           who
           die
           in
           the
           LORD
           ,
           and
           Hell
           fo
           the
           wicked
           who
           die
           not
           in
           the
           LORD
           :
           
           
             Bell.
             l.
             1.
             de
             Purg.
             c.
             12.
             
             §.
             resp
             ad
             li●eram
             ▪
             
          
           and
           so
           sayeth
           BELLARMINE
           ,
           Calling
           the
           South
           ,
           whereinto
           the
           tree
           is
           sayde
           to
           fall
           in
           ECCLESIASTES
           H●aven
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           North
           ,
           that
           Hell
           is
           vnderstood
           .
        
         
         
           12.
           
           Last
           of
           all
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           ;
           wee
           belieue
           the
           holie
           Trinitie
           ,
           and
           whole
           Articles
           of
           the
           Creede
           ,
           which
           contayne
           the
           whole
           summe
           of
           the
           Christian
           fayth
           ;
           so
           that
           heere
           by
           the
           Antiquitie
           of
           our
           doctrine
           and
           Religion
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           the
           fore-named
           positiue
           poynts
           thereof
           may
           bee
           clea●lie
           seene
           ,
           beside
           which
           what-so-ever
           doctrines
           of
           fayth
           ,
           since
           haue
           beene
           vented
           and
           invented
           in
           Pope●ie
           ,
           as
           the
           l●tter
           supersemination
           of
           Tares
           ,
           is
           branded
           with
           that
           Apostolicall
           Anathema
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           bee
           rejected
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           ,
           for
           our
           part
           ,
           wee
           say
           with
           
             Vincentius
             Lyrinensis
             ,
          
           Let
           that
           vessell
           of
           election
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           PAVLL
           )
           crye
           ,
           and
           that
           teacher
           of
           the
           Nations
           ,
           and
           that
           trumpet
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           preacher
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           knowledge
           of
           the
           verie
           Heavens
           :
           Let
           him
           (
           I
           say
           )
           crye
           ,
           and
           crye
           over
           and
           over
           agayne
           ,
           and
           vnto
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           ever
           ,
           and
           everie
           where
           let
           him
           by
           his
           letters
           proclayme
           ,
           
           
             If
             anie
             man
             shall
             teach
             anie
             doctrine
             of
             fayth
             which
             is
             new
             ,
             let
             him
             bee
             accursed
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           AN
           ANSWERE
           ,
           Then
           ,
           1.
           to
           that
           vsuall
           and
           customable
           Question
           ,
           Whereby
           the
           Romanistes
           aske
           vs
           ,
           where
           was
           our
           Religion
           before
           Luther
           ?
        
         
           HAving
           therefore
           ,
           ininstanced
           the
           positiue
           poynts
           of
           our
           doctrine
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           verie
           
           foundamentall
           poyntes
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           helde
           ever
           ,
           and
           mayntayned
           as
           truethes
           ,
           in
           the
           verie
           bosome
           of
           the
           
             Romane
          
           Church
           even
           vnto
           this
           day
           ,
           as
           is
           cleare
           by
           their
           former
           confessions
           ,
           wee
           see
           how
           easie
           it
           is
           to
           answere
           to
           their
           vulgar
           question
           ,
           whereby
           they
           aske
           ,
           where
           was
           our
           Religion
           before
           
             Luther
             ?
          
        
         
           Indeede
           as
           that
           woman
           descrybed
           in
           the
           REVELATION
           ,
           
             Thorow
             the
             furie
             and
             crueltie
             of
             that
             red
             Dragon
             ,
             was
             driven
             for
             a●time
             into
             the
             Wildernesse
             ,
          
           (
           which
           the
           
             R●emistes
          
           themselues
           expone
           to
           bee
           the
           true
           Churches
           lurking
           for
           a
           season
           in
           time
           of
           persecution
           )
           so
           this
           hath
           beene
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           professoures
           of
           the
           trueth
           ,
           sundrie
           tymes
           to
           bee
           brought
           to
           a
           verie
           few
           number
           ,
           and
           by
           persecution
           made
           lyke-wyse
           to
           lurke
           in
           the
           tyme
           of
           errou●es
           p●evayling
           :
           
           
             Hier●
             .
             dialogadv●
             
          
           which
           wee
           may
           see
           clearlie
           in
           that
           tyme
           whereof
           S.
           IEROME
           speaketh
           ,
           when
           the
           whole
           world
           
           groaned
           ,
           
           
             Luciferianos
             .
             Athanasius
             ad
             so
             .
             litariā
             vitam
             agētes
             .
          
           and
           wondred
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           turned
           
             Arrian
             :
          
           and
           of
           which
           tyme
           
             Athanasius
          
           thus
           complaineth
           ,
           What
           Church
           now
           doeth
           freelie
           worship
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           hee
           )
           seeing
           if
           it
           bee
           holie
           and
           true
           ,
           it
           lyeth
           vnder
           manie
           dangers
           :
           and
           if
           there
           bee
           in
           anie
           place
           ,
           faythfull
           servantes
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           (
           as
           there
           bee
           )
           yet
           they
           are
           hid
           ,
           
           
             Stapleton
             l.
             2.
             princip.
             do●ctrina
             lium
             ▪
             c
             ,
             18.
             
             Pererius
             in
             Dan.
             l
             15.
             in
             〈◊〉
             veniet
             tēpus
             .
             Abbas
             in
             Revel.
             ●
             .
             2.
             
          
           lyke
           that
           great
           Prophet
           ELIAS
           ?
           So
           that
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           Orthodoxe
           fayth
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           
             Stapleton
          
           )
           was
           then
           but
           with
           a
           few
           ,
           and
           those
           lyke-wyse
           living
           in
           exyle
           .
        
         
           As
           also
           ,
           the
           verie
           
             Romanistes
          
           themselues
           giue
           vs
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           shall
           bee
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           pretended
           Antichrist
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           then
           the
           true
           worship
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           their
           Iesuit
           
             Pereriu●
          
           )
           shall
           bee
           onelie
           in
           private
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Congregation
           of
           of
           the
           godlie
           shall
           bee
           hid
           ,
           (
           sayth
           
             Ioachim
             Abbas
             .
          
           )
           For
           so
           shall
           the
           Elect
           bee
           wyse
           vnto
           themselues
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           presume
           to
           practise
           
           openlie
           ,
           because
           that
           darknesse
           shall
           prevayle
           :
           and
           as
           the
           
             Rhemistes
          
           affirme
           ,
           
           
             Rhem
             annot
             in
             2.
             Thess.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           The
           externall
           ●ate
           of
           the
           
             Romane
          
           Church
           ,
           and
           publicke
           intercourse
           of
           the
           sayth●ull
           with
           it
           ,
           is
           lyke
           to
           ceasse
           :
           and
           the
           communion
           of
           Christians
           with
           the
           fame
           shall
           bee
           onelie
           in
           heart
           ,
           (
           say
           they
           )
           and
           their
           worship
           in
           private
           .
        
         
           There●ore
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           estate
           of
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           pro●essoures
           thereof
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Arrianisme
           prevayling
           ,
           or
           to
           bee
           ●n
           the
           tyme
           of
           their
           pretended
           Antichrists
           prevayling
           ,
           it
           were
           ●ot
           absurde
           for
           vs
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           ●ame
           was
           the
           estate
           of
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           professoures
           thereof
           ,
           in
           the
           tyme
           of
           the
           prevayling
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           which
           wee
           count
           Antithristianisme
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           to
           come
           nearer
           them
           ,
           in
           answering
           to
           this
           question
           ,
           wee
           say
           ,
           that
           as
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           answere
           ,
           fit
           were
           asked
           in
           lyke-manner
           ,
           Where
           were
           GOD'S
           people
           before
           they
           came
           out
           of
           BABELL
           ?
           
           
             Revel
             18.
             4●
             
          
           
           by
           replying
           thus
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           even
           in
           BABELL
           it selfe
           :
           even
           so
           our
           Religion
           ,
           which
           consisteth
           in
           the
           mayne
           positiue
           poyntes
           forenamed
           ,
           and
           wherein
           wee
           agree
           ,
           the
           same
           was
           in
           the
           bosome
           of
           the
           
             Romane
          
           Church
           it selfe
           ,
           (
           as
           hath
           beene
           showne
           )
           helde
           by
           the
           Doctoures
           thereof
           ,
           and
           preached
           and
           preserved
           by
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           verie
           tyme
           of
           erroures
           greatest
           prevayling
           ,
           the
           same
           beeing
           in
           their
           mouthes
           as
           the
           vncorrupted
           text
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           sound
           doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Iewish
          
           religion
           ,
           (
           in
           manie
           thinges
           conforme
           thereto
           )
           was
           in
           the
           mouthes
           of
           the
           
             Scrybes
          
           and
           
             Pharisees
             ,
          
           who
           in
           that
           respect
           were
           sayde
           to
           sit
           in
           
             Moses
          
           Chayre
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           were
           commanded
           by
           our
           SAVIOVR
           to
           heare
           them
           .
           But
           in
           so
           farre
           as
           those
           
             Pharisees
             ,
          
           (
           lyke
           the
           
             Romanistes
          
           )
           joyned
           their
           owne
           traditions
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           GOD
           ,
           teaching
           them
           for
           doctrines
           ,
           and
           put
           false
           Glosses
           vpon
           the
           Law
           it selfe
           ,
           in
           that
           respect
           our
           SAVIOVR
           declared
           
           ●●em
           to
           be
           blinde
           guydes
           ,
           and
           wil●●d
           all
           men
           to
           beware
           of
           the
           leaven
           ●f
           their
           false
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           Agayne
           ,
           if
           they
           aske
           in
           these
           ●oyntes
           wheerein
           wee
           disagree
           ●nd
           oppose
           them
           ,
           where
           was
           our
           ●eligion
           before
           
             Luther
             ?
          
           wee
           an●were
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           was
           pro●●ssed
           ,
           taught
           ,
           and
           mayntayned
           ●y
           the
           
             Romane
          
           Church
           her selfe
           ,
           ●
           her
           purer
           integritie
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           ●●ncient
           Fathers
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           
             ●reeke
          
           and
           
             Latine
          
           Church
           :
           and
           ●anie
           of
           their
           owne
           latter
           Do●oures
           ,
           who
           lived
           manie
           hun●reth
           yeares
           long
           before
           
             Lu●●er
             ,
          
           
           
             The
             particular
             places
             are
             noted
             ,
             and
             the
             words
             set
             down
             ,
             after
             
          
           as
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Bookes
           of
           APORYPHA
           ,
           are
           not
           Canoni●k●●cripture
           ,
           not
           onelie
           doeth
           
             Atha●asius
             ,
             Hilarie
             ,
             Ruffinus
             ,
          
           and
           
             ●amascen
          
           declare
           ,
           b●t
           also
           S.
           
             ●rome
             ,
          
           and
           with
           him
           
             Lyra
             ,
          
           telleth
           ●s
           ,
           That
           the
           whole
           Church
           in
           ●hose
           tymes
           helde
           so
           ,
           long
           before
           
             ●uther
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           all
           doctrines
           of
           fayth
           ●nd
           manners
           ,
           necessarie
           to
           salvation
           ,
           
           are
           contayned
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           
           
             the
             particular
             poynts
             of
             doctrine
             handled
             orderlie
             ,
             as
             they
             lye
             in
             the
             first
             part
             of
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             witnes
             sing
             of
             Antiquitie
             ,
             subj●yned
             in
             everie
             poynt
             to
             the
             
          
           without
           vnwritten
           traditions
           ,
           
             Athanasius
             ,
          
           and
           
             Augustine
             ,
          
           with
           dyverse
           others
           haue
           taught
           ,
           long
           before
           
             Luther
             ▪
          
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           the
           Scripture
           is
           plaine
           in
           all
           thinges
           necessarie
           to
           salvation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           should
           bee
           read
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           nowayes
           with-holden
           from
           them
           ,
           
             Augustine
             ,
             Chrysostome
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
          
           with
           sundrie
           others
           mayntayned
           this
           ,
           long
           before
           
             Luther
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           or
           number
           of
           Orthodox
           professours
           ,
           hath
           beene
           redacted
           sometymes
           to
           a
           verie
           few
           ,
           who
           haue
           beene
           made
           to
           lurke
           for
           a
           tyme
           ,
           because
           of
           cruell
           persecution
           ,
           S.
           
             Ierome
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
          
           and
           
             Athanasius
             ,
          
           haue
           demonstrate
           ,
           long
           before
           
             Luther
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Rom●
          
           may
           erre
           ,
           and
           hath
           erred
           ,
           the
           sixt
           generall
           Councell
           helde
           at
           
             Constantinople
             ,
          
           of
           289.
           
           Bishops
           ,
           an●
           the
           seaventh
           generall
           Councel●
           assembled
           at
           
             Nice
             ,
          
           declared
           thi●
           in
           the
           person
           of
           
             Honoriu●
             ,
          
           wit●
           
           sundrie
           latter
           
             Romane
          
           Doctoures
           ,
           
           
             autho●rity
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             whether
             I
             referr●
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           long
           before
           
             Luther
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           That
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Rome
          
           had
           no
           supremacie
           over
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           as
           
             Vniversall
             Bishop
          
           thereof
           ,
           nor
           yet
           an●e
           other
           ,
           S.
           
             Cyprian
             ,
          
           and
           their
           owne
           Pope
           
             G●egorie
          
           the
           first
           ,
           hath
           at
           length
           mayntayned
           ,
           long
           before
           
             Luther
             .
          
        
         
           7.
           
           That
           publicke
           Prayers
           ,
           or
           anie
           other
           divyne
           Service
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           should
           not
           bee
           sayde
           in
           a
           tongue
           vnknowne
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           (
           beside
           S.
           PAVLL
           )
           
             Ambrose
             ,
             Chrysostome
             ,
             Seduliu●
             ,
          
           and
           
             Haymo
             ,
          
           taught
           clearlie
           ,
           long
           before
           
             Luther
             .
          
        
         
           8.
           
           That
           GOD
           
             onelie
          
           is
           to
           bee
           prayed
           vnto
           ,
           and
           neyther
           Sainct
           nor
           Angell
           ,
           
             Ignatiu●
             ,
             Martyr
             ,
             Ori●gen
             ,
          
           and
           others
           delyvered
           ,
           long
           before
           
             Luther
             .
          
        
         
           9.
           
           That
           no
           Images
           are
           to
           bee
           anie
           wayes
           worshipped
           ,
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Eliberis
             ,
             Augustine
             ,
          
           and
           Pope
           
             Gregorie
          
           himselfe
           ,
           with
           dyverse
           others
           declared
           ,
           long
           before
           
             Luther
             .
          
        
         
           10.
           
           That
           no
           Reliques
           of
           Saincts
           
           or
           Martyres
           ,
           are
           to
           bee
           adored
           ,
           S.
           
             Cyrill
          
           and
           
             Ierome
          
           did
           teach
           ,
           long
           before
           
             Luther
             .
          
        
         
           11.
           
           Agaynst
           free-will
           ,
           or
           the
           indifferencie
           thereof
           in
           the
           estate
           of
           corruption
           ,
           eyther
           to
           good
           or
           evill
           ,
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Orange
          
           opposed
           it selfe
           ,
           with
           
             Augustine
             ,
             Prosper
             ,
          
           and
           
             Bernard
             ,
          
           and
           dyverse
           others
           ,
           long
           before
           
             Luther
             .
          
        
         
           12.
           
           That
           wee
           are
           not
           justified
           before
           GOD
           by
           our
           owne
           works
           ,
           or
           inherent
           righteousnesse
           ,
           
             Ambrose
             ,
             Bernard
             ,
          
           and
           manie
           moe
           mayntayned
           ,
           long
           before
           
             Luther
             .
          
        
         
           13.
           
           That
           none
           is
           able
           in
           this
           lyfe
           to
           keepe
           GOD'S
           Lawe
           perfectlie
           ,
           let
           bee
           to
           supererogate
           ,
           
             Lactaentius
             ,
             Firmianus
             ,
             Ierome
             ,
          
           and
           sundrie
           others
           haue
           testified
           ,
           long
           before
           
             Luther
             .
          
        
         
           14.
           
           That
           no
           man
           is
           able
           by
           his
           owne
           workes
           ,
           to
           merite
           eternall
           lyfe
           ,
           S.
           
             Basill
             ,
             Augustine
             ,
             Bernard
             ,
          
           and
           manie
           moe
           haue
           clearlie
           demonstrate
           ,
           long
           before
           
             Luther
             .
          
        
         
           15.
           
           That
           there
           is
           no
           
             Purgatorie
             ,
          
           
           or
           place
           ,
           where
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           godlie
           goe
           vnto
           after
           this
           lyfe
           ,
           but
           onelie
           Heaven
           ,
           
             Cyrill
             ,
             Gregorie
             ,
             Nazianzen
             ,
          
           and
           dyverse
           others
           haue
           taught
           vs
           ,
           long
           before
           
             Luther
             .
          
        
         
           16.
           
           Agaynst
           the
           absolute
           necessitie
           of
           the
           Baptisme
           of
           Infants
           ,
           
             Augustine
             ,
             Bernard
             ,
          
           and
           others
           haue
           instructed
           vs
           ,
           long
           before
           
             Luther
             .
          
        
         
           17.
           
           That
           there
           is
           no
           Transsubstantiation
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           LORD'S
           Supper
           ,
           
             Ireneus
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
          
           Pope
           
             Gelasius
             ,
             Bertram
             ,
          
           and
           sundrie
           others
           haue
           clearlie
           declared
           ,
           long
           before
           
             Luther
             .
          
        
         
           18.
           
           That
           the
           Cup
           should
           not
           bee
           with-holden
           from
           the
           people
           ,
           
             Ignatius
             ,
             Iustine
             Martyr
             ,
          
           and
           
             Chrysostome
          
           taught
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Constance
          
           granteth
           ,
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           practised
           ;
           yea
           ,
           as
           
             Cassander
          
           showeth
           vs
           ,
           the
           whole
           
             Romane
          
           Church
           mayntayned
           and
           practised
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           ,
           long
           before
           
             Luther
             ▪
          
        
         
         
           19.
           
           That
           in
           the
           Masse
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           proper
           prop●tiatorie
           sacrifice
           for
           the
           quicke
           and
           the
           dead
           ,
           
             Chrysostome
             ,
             Eusebius
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
          
           with
           manie
           others
           ,
           even
           of
           their
           owne
           latter
           Doctoures
           ,
           as
           
             Lombard
             ,
          
           and
           
             Aquinas
             ,
          
           haue
           taught
           vs
           ,
           long
           before
           
             Luther
             .
          
        
         
           And
           if
           they
           inquyre
           f●rder
           ,
           of
           anie
           people
           ,
           before
           
             Luther
             ,
          
           who
           professed
           as
           wee
           doe
           ,
           and
           opposed
           these
           doctrines
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           which
           wee
           this
           day
           oppose
           ?
           wee
           name
           to
           them
           the
           
             Waldenses
             ,
          
           (
           as
           they
           tearme
           them
           )
           of
           whom
           their
           owne
           
             Raynerus
          
           
           
             Raynerus
             ,
             Lib.
             contra
             Waldensis
             c.
             4.
             
          
           testifieth
           ,
           That
           there
           were
           in
           everie
           countrey
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           lived
           righteouslie
           ,
           and
           believed
           all
           thinges
           aright
           concerning
           GOD
           ,
           and
           helde
           all
           the
           Articles
           contayned
           in
           the
           Creede
           ;
           onelie
           that
           they
           spake
           agaynst
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           
           
             Thua
             nus
             l.
             6.
             
             Hist.
             de
             doc.
             trin
             .
             Waldensin
             Fasci●
             Temp.
             in
             vita
             Innoc
             .
             3.
             
          
           to
           wit
           ,
           her
           corruptions
           :
           the
           particulars
           where-of
           ,
           their
           owne
           
             Thuanu●
          
           declareth
           to
           bee
           these
           ,
           That
           they
           spake
           agaynst
           
             Purgatorie
             ,
          
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           
           Masse
           ,
           the
           worshipping
           of
           Sayncts
           ,
           and
           Soule-Masses
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
           And
           therefore
           ,
           against
           whom
           
             Innocent
          
           the
           third
           ,
           caused
           preach
           a
           Crusado
           every where
           for
           their
           extirpation
           ,
           as
           their
           owne
           
             Charter
             Monke
             ,
          
           the
           Author
           of
           
             Fasciculu●
             Temporum
             ,
          
           doeth
           testifie
           .
        
         
           And
           tho
           they
           would
           say
           ,
           that
           yet
           these
           doctrines
           of
           ours
           ,
           wherein
           wee
           oppose
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           dissent
           from
           vs
           ,
           were
           not
           generallie
           receaved
           ,
           not
           had
           a
           perpetuall
           succession
           of
           Pastours
           professing
           the
           same
           ever
           expreslie
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           wee
           may
           justlie
           answere
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           because
           these
           doctrines
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           which
           they
           now
           mayntayne
           ,
           lyke
           the
           Tares
           ,
           did
           not
           peepe
           out
           at
           first
           after
           their
           sowing
           ,
           nor
           were
           they
           receaved
           in
           the
           Westerne
           Church
           generallie
           to
           bee
           believed
           ,
           till
           of
           latter
           tymes
           ,
           (
           as
           hath
           beene
           alreadie
           proven
           ,
           in
           the
           detection
           of
           the
           Noveltie
           of
           the
           whole
           poyntes
           of
           Poperie
           )
           more
           than
           
           the
           
             Pharisees
          
           leaven
           and
           traditions
           ,
           which
           our
           SAVIOVR
           opposed
           ,
           were
           in
           the
           
             Iewes
          
           Synagogue
           .
        
         
           As
           lyke-wyse
           themselues
           clearlie
           confesse
           ,
           That
           the
           present
           
             Romane
          
           Church
           ,
           
           
             Stapleton
             in
             defens
             authorit
             .
             Eccles.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             sect.
             5.
             
          
           hath
           at
           this
           day
           receaved
           some
           doctrines
           of
           fayth
           ,
           which
           shee
           helde
           not
           of
           olde
           ,
           (
           as
           
             Stapleton
             ,
          
           and
           others
           with
           him
           declare
           )
           and
           for
           which
           ,
           not-with-standing
           they
           can
           not
           assigne
           ,
           a
           perpetuall
           succession
           of
           Pastors
           ,
           at
           all
           tymes
           professing
           the
           same
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           AN
           ANSWERE
           ,
           To
           that
           other
           common
           and
           customable
           Question
           of
           the
           Romanistes
           ,
           Whereby
           they
           aske
           ,
           what
           became
           of
           the
           soules
           of
           all
           our
           Predecessoures
           ,
           who
           died
           in
           the
           tyme
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           before
           the
           Reformation
           ?
        
         
           WHerevnto
           it
           may
           bee
           answered
           ,
           that
           in
           
             Paganism●
          
           indeede
           there
           was
           nothing
           could
           saue
           ,
           nor
           no
           word
           of
           grace
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           most
           ignorant
           and
           corrupt
           
           tyme
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           there
           was
           ever
           so
           much
           light
           and
           knowledge
           to
           bee
           had
           of
           the
           mysterie
           of
           redemption
           ,
           and
           principles
           of
           fayth
           ,
           lyke
           good
           Golde
           mixed
           with
           drosse
           ,
           and
           good
           Seede
           ,
           tho
           growing
           amongst
           Tares
           ;
           that
           who-so-ever
           of
           our
           fore-fathers
           ,
           did
           adjoyne
           themselues
           to
           the
           common
           ensigne
           of
           the
           Christian
           name
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           common
           Articles
           of
           fayth
           ,
           (
           in
           the
           vnitie
           whereof
           all
           doe
           agree
           ,
           and
           vpon
           the
           sole
           profession
           whereof
           ,
           admission
           hath
           ev●r
           beene
           by
           Baptisme
           into
           the
           Church
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           )
           and
           with
           this
           meane
           measure
           of
           saving
           and
           sound
           knowledge
           ,
           whosoever
           joyned
           an
           holie
           and
           righteous
           lyfe
           ,
           and
           speciallie
           died
           relying
           onelie
           for
           salvation
           on
           the
           merites
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           (
           as
           allmost
           all
           did
           )
           these
           (
           I
           say
           )
           in
           a
           safe
           and
           holie
           simplicitie
           ,
           contenting
           themselues
           in
           those
           tymes
           ,
           with
           the
           former
           measure
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           beeing
           ignorant
           of
           the
           manie
           erroures
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           which
           make
           
           vp
           the
           mysterie
           of
           iniquitie
           ,
           died
           (
           wee
           hope
           charitablie
           )
           vnder
           the
           mercie
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           are
           saved
           eternallie
           .
        
         
           Neyther
           was
           it
           to
           bee
           accounted
           a
           small
           happinesse
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           that
           by
           that
           invincible
           ignorance
           wherein
           they
           were
           detayned
           ,
           wanting
           the
           meanes
           of
           farder
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           then
           counted
           the
           mother
           of
           devotion
           ,
           they
           were
           fred
           from
           the
           guiltinesse
           of
           these
           erroures
           ,
           which
           otherwayes
           might
           haue
           proven
           so
           prejudiciall
           to
           their
           soules
           ,
           so
           that
           their
           sober
           simplicitie
           ,
           contenting
           themselues
           with
           the
           common
           principles
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           not
           suffered
           to
           dy●e
           into
           the
           bottome
           of
           such
           mysteries
           ,
           (
           as
           are
           indeede
           the
           deepnesse
           of
           Satan
           )
           was
           to
           them
           a
           happie
           sort
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           lyke
           
             Adams
             ,
          
           not
           knowing
           of
           evill
           in
           his
           estate
           of
           Innocencie
           ,
           which
           thereafter
           hee
           too
           well
           knew
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           for
           them
           who
           now
           liue
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
           when
           these
           foggie
           mistes
           are
           dispelled
           ,
           which
           arose
           before
           out
           of
           the
           bottomlesse
           pit
           ,
           and
           obscured
           both
           Sunne
           and
           Ayre
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
           
             Valentom
             .
             3.
             d●sp
             .
             1.
             q.
             1.
             p.
             6.
             col
             .
             102
             ▪
             
          
           (
           as
           sayeth
           their
           
             Valentia
          
           )
           when
           some
           doctrines
           of
           fayth
           were
           buried
           in
           darknesse
           &
           overwhelmed
           as
           it
           were
           there-with
           ,
           by
           errour
           ,
           malice
           ,
           or
           negligence
           of
           men
           :
           such
           men
           (
           I
           say
           )
           who
           in
           so
           cleare
           Sunne-shyne
           ,
           will
           yet
           remayne
           in
           willfull
           errour
           and
           ignorance
           ,
           refusing
           to
           heare
           GOD'S
           Word
           ,
           the
           ordinarie
           meane
           of
           knowledge
           and
           conversion
           ,
           vpon
           all
           such
           is
           our
           Saviours
           speach
           spoken
           of
           the
           
             Iewes
             ,
          
           verified
           ,
           
             If
             I
             had
             not
             come
             and
             spoken
             vnto
             them
             ,
          
           
           
             Iohn
             15.
             22
             
          
           
             they
             should
             not
             haue
             had
             sinne
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           sayde
           ,
           This
           shall
           bee
           their
           just
           condemnation
           ,
           that
           light
           is
           come
           vnto
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           they
           haue
           loved
           darknesse
           rather
           than
           the
           light
           .
           The
           lyke
           whereof
           can
           neyther
           bee
           sayde
           of
           those
           who
           then
           lived
           in
           the
           tyme
           of
           prevayling
           Poperie
           ,
           nor
           of
           such
           as
           liue
           
           in
           these
           places
           now
           where
           the
           crueltie
           of
           inquisition
           ,
           and
           Poperie
           as
           yet
           onelie
           dominiereth
           ,
           the
           estate
           of
           such
           beeing
           onelie
           ,
           the
           want
           of
           the
           meanes
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           trueth
           ;
           but
           the
           errour
           of
           the
           other
           beeing
           a
           perverse
           disposition
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           hearken
           to
           instruction
           ,
           nor
           imbrace
           the
           trueth
           .
        
         
           Of
           both
           which
           sortes
           ,
           (
           sayeth
           S.
           
             Cyprian
          
           )
           
           
             Cyprian
             Epist.
             63.
             13
             
          
           If
           anie
           of
           our
           Elders
           haue
           not
           observed
           these
           thinges
           ,
           ●yther
           through
           ignorance
           or
           simplicitie
           ,
           nor
           haue
           helde
           that
           which
           our
           LORD
           hath
           ,
           both
           by
           His
           example
           and
           doctrine
           taught
           vs
           ,
           the
           LORD
           may
           pardon
           (
           sayth
           hee
           )
           the
           simplicitie
           of
           such
           men
           :
           but
           wee
           can
           not
           bee
           pardoned
           at
           all
           ,
           who
           beeing
           now
           admonished
           ,
           and
           instructed
           by
           the
           LORD
           ,
           yet
           reject
           these
           admonitions
           and
           instruction
           ▪
           of
           His
           :
           the
           first
           sort
           beeing
           onlie
           lyke
           those
           who
           followed
           
             Absolon
             ,
          
           ignorantlie
           in
           his
           rebellion
           agaynst
           DAVID
           
           his
           father
           ,
           and
           therefore
           as
           being
           excuseable
           ,
           are
           sayde
           in
           holie
           writ
           ,
           to
           haue
           done
           this
           in
           the
           simplicitie
           of
           their
           heart
           ;
           whereas
           the
           other
           are
           lyke
           the
           complotters
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           treasonable
           adhearers
           to
           him
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           ende
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           ,
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A42313e-800
           
             Ierm
             .
             6.
             16
             
          
           
             Math
             19.
             8.
             
          
           
             Iude
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             ●
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             23
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             13.
             
             Titus
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Vinc.
             Lyrin
             .
             adversus
             here●
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             de
             praescript
             .
             adv.
             hereticos
             c.
             
             6.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42313e-1220
           
             Concil.
             Trid.
             S●ss
             .
             4
             ▪
             
          
           
             Bel.
             l.
             1.
             de
             Rom.
             pont
             .
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Bel.
             l.
             4.
             de
             rō
             .
             pōt
             .
             c.
             22.
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Cō●il
             .
             Trid.
             Sess●
             9.
             
          
           
             Ibidē
             .
          
           
             Cōcil
             .
             Trid.
             Sess.
             6
             Rhem
             in
             ●eb
             .
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             Concil.
             Trid.
             Sess.
             ●
          
           
             Cōcil
             .
             Trid.
             Sess.
             vl●
             .
          
           
             Concil.
             Trid.
             Sess.
             7
             
          
           
             Cōcil
             .
             Trid.
             Sess.
             3
             sub
             Iulio
             3.
             
          
           
             Cōcil
             .
             Trid.
             Sess.
             5
             41.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42313e-1710
           
             Iren.
             Lib.
             3
             Cap.
             2
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             6.
             
             Bel.
             l.
             4.
             de
             vorbo
             ●
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             T●rtal
             l.
             de
             praescript
             .
             adv.
             ●●ret
             .
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             Bel.
             l.
             4
             de
             ●●rbo
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             de
             unitate
             Eccles
             in
             Tom.
             1●
             .
          
           
             script
             .
             germā
             a
             M.
             fr●hero
             Edit.
             p.
             233.
             et
             228
             
          
           
             Duarenus
             de
             sacris
             Ecclesiae
             minis●
             l●
             1.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             Beda
             l.
             3.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             Angli
             ●
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Charroneus
             verit
             .
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
             Hosius
             c.
             9
             ●
             .
             conf●ss
             .
          
           
             Canisius
             catec●●
             c.
             5.
             
             Lind●●nus
             l.
             4.
             panopo
             c.
             100.
             
             Luke
             1
             4.
             2.
             Pet.
             1.
             19.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42313e-2110
           
             Bell.
             l.
             4.
             de
             verbo
             c.
             
             11.
             §
             ●ctavo
             
          
           
             Bishop
             Montanus
             ,
             in
             1.
             Cor.
             14.
             
          
           
             Espen
             .
             in
             Titum
             ●
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Azor.
             instit.
             moral
             l.
             8.
             c.
             26.
             
             〈◊〉
             28.
             
          
           
             Alf●s
             .
             à
             Castro
             verbo
             Scriptura
             ,
             Agrippa
             ,
             de
             van
             .
             sci
             .
             Cap.
             100.
             
          
           
             Bell.
             l.
             2.
             de
             Reli.
             que
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Abul●sis
             in
             Deut.
             4.
             q.
             5.
             
             Durand
             .
             in
             3.
             Dist.
             9.
             q.
             ●
             .
             Peres●
             de
             
          
           
             Trad.
             Part.
             3.
             de
             Imag●
             vasq.
             l.
             2.
             de
             ●dor
             .
             c
             3.
             disp
             4.
             num
             74
             ▪
             
          
           
             Cōcil
             .
             Constance
             S●ss
             .
             ●3
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42313e-2600
           
             Bell.
             l.
             4.
             de
             verbo
             c.
             11.
             
             §.
             his
             not●tis
             .
          
           
             Ibidē
             .
          
           
             Act.
             20.
             27
             
          
           
             l.
             Cor.
             25.
             2.
             
          
           
             Aug●
             l.
             3.
             cont.
             petil
             .
             c
             6.
             
             So
             Basil
             sūma
             moral
             72
             c.
             1
             
          
           
             Aquinas
             in
             Gal.
             1
             
          
           
             Canu●
             Loc.
             Theol.
             c.
             3.
             fund
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             1.
             8.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42313e-2840
           
             Espen●●●us
             in
             Ti●
             .
             2
             
          
           
             Chrysost.
             Hom.
             9.
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Coloss.
          
           
             Hom.
             10.
             in
             Iohan
             ●●m
             .
          
           
             Azor.
             instit
             ▪
             moral
             l.
             8.
             c.
             28.
             et
             26.
             
          
           
             Theod
             de
             cur
             Gra●●●
             aff●ct
             .
             l.
             5.
             f.
             51.
             
          
           
             See
             also
             Bel.
             l.
             2
             de
             〈◊〉
             c.
             16
             &
             vera
             igitur
             sentētia
             .
          
           
             Beda
             lib.
             3.
             
             E●cl
             .
             Hist.
             Aug.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Agrip
             pa
             de
             vanit
             sci
             .
             c.
             100.
             
          
           
             In
             judice
             expurg
             .
             hispan
             excus.
             Madriti
             .
             1612.
             regl●
             .
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42313e-3270
           
             Extra
             vag
             .
             comm●n
             .
             lib.
             1.
             Tit.
             8.
             c.
             1.
             de
             major
             et
             ob.
             .
             Bell.
             l.
             2.
             d●
             pont
             .
             Rom.
             ●
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             Cusan
             cōcord
             Eccles
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             34.
             
             Greg.
             Lib.
             4.
             Epist.
             38.
             
          
           
             Lib
             4
             Epist.
             36.
             et
             Lib.
             6.
             
             Epist.
             30.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             9.
             
             Epist.
             32.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4
             Epist.
             36.
             
          
           
             2.
             Cor
             11.
             28
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4
             Epist.
             36.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             ●
             indict
             ●
             Epist
             30.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4
             Epist.
             38.
             
          
           
             *
             Note
             that
             hee
             calleth
             all
             Bishops
             ,
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Vaive●
             Call
             Church
             ,
             but
             will
             haue
             none
             call●d
             
               Vniversall
               Bishop
               :
            
             this
             beeing
             the
             difference
             ,
             (
             as
             their
             ow●●Salm●ron
             sh●w●t●
             )
             that
             the
             one
             hath
             a
             care
             of
             〈◊〉
             good
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             
               &
               vult
               om●ibus
               prodesse
               ,
            
             the
             other
             will
             bee
             aboue
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             
               &
               folus
               omnibus
               preesse
               .
            
             Salm●●on
             Tom.
             12.
             
             Tract.
             63.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             Lib.
             6
             Epist.
             30.
             l.
             4
             Epist.
             39.
             
          
           
             Cusa●us
             cō●●rd
             cathol
             l.
             2.
             c.
             13.
             in
             fine
             .
          
           
             Roffen
             cont.
             Lu.
             ther
             Veritas
             8.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42313e-3980
           
             Aeneus
             Sylvius
             ,
             after
             Pius
             .
             2
             Martino
             Maer
             .
             Epist.
             227.
             
          
           
             Cōcil
             ,
             Chalced
             .
             Act.
             16.
             
          
           
             Bell.
             l.
             2.
             de
             pont
             .
             c.
             17.
             &
             alterū
             
          
           
             Cusa
             lib.
             2.
             cōcord
             cathol
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Anno
             657.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             lib.
             4.
             Epist.
             32.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             Epist.
             24.
             
          
           
             Cusa
             lib.
             2.
             cōcord
             cath
             .
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Bell.
             Pr●f
             .
             de
             Rom.
             Pon●
             .
          
           
             Apud
             Biniū
             Tom.
             2.
             
             Act
             Concil.
             Eph.
             app.
             1
             c.
             4.
             p.
             768.
             
          
           
             Bell.
             praef.
             de●
             
          
           
             Rom.
             Po●t
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42313e-4760
           
             Bell.
             l.
             1.
             de
             〈◊〉
             .
             c
             13.
             
             §.
             4a.
             r●tio
             .
          
           
             Cusa
             cō●ord
             Cat●
             ▪
             lib.
             2●●●●5
             .
          
           
             Greg.
             ●ib
             .
             2
             Epist.
             61.
             
          
           
             Apud
             ,
             Bin●ū
             .
             Tom.
             3.
             
             Act
             ,
             4.
             in
             oecum
             Cōcil
             .
             6.
             sub
             Agathone
             .
             Ep
             ,
             1.
             apud
             .
             Bin●ū
             t●m
             .
             3
             
          
           
             Bell.
             I.
             5.
             de
             p●ont
             .
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Bell.
             I.
             5.
             de
             pont
             .
             6.
             4.
             et
             7.
             
             §.
             q●od
             si
             
          
           
             Fasc
             .
             temp.
             in
             vita
             Bonif
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Otho
             lib.
             20.
             
             Ch●ō
             .
             c.
             35.
             
          
           
             Barclaius
             cont.
             Monarchoma
             chos
             l.
             6
             ▪
             c
             ▪
             26
             
          
           
             Sigeb
             .
             Chron
             1088.
             p.
             101
             
          
           
             Fascic
             temp.
             in
             vita
             Bonif
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Cassand.
             de
             officio
             pii
             viri
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42313e-5380
           
             Cajet.
             in
             1.
             Cor.
             14.
             
          
           
             Bell.
             l.
             2.
             de
             verbo
             c.
             16.
             
             §.
             sed
             ●equc
             .
          
           
             Bell.
             loco
             quo
             supra
             .
          
           
             Lyra
             in
             1●
             .
             C●r
             .
             14.
             
             So
             Aq●●nas
             .
             and
             Gretzer
             .
             def.
             l.
             2.
             de
             Gerbo
             c.
             16.
             
             Cassand.
             Liturg.
             cap.
             28.
             et
             36.
             
             See
             also
             his
             consult
             .
             art
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             Erasmus
             in
             1.
             Cor.
             14.
             
          
           
             Harding
             .
             art
             .
             3.
             divis●o
             ●8
             .
          
           
             1.
             Cor
             14.
             3.
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42313e-5740
           
             Cōcil
             .
             Trid.
             Sess.
             9
             and
             Bulla
             Pii
             4.
             pro
             ferm●
             cōfess
             .
             fid●i
             dat.
             Rom.
             1564.
             
          
           
             Bell.
             l.
             1.
             de
             sanct.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             A.
             Eckii
             Enchi
             tid
             .
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             D.
             B●nnes
             ,
             in
             2a.
             2●
             .
             q.
             1.
             art
             .
             10
             Sal●
             meron
             in
             1.
             Tim.
             2
             disp.
             8
             
          
           
             Gal.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             P●resius
             de
             trad.
             .
             3
             part
             de
             cul●us
             sanct.
          
           
             Aug.
             l.
             2●
             .
             de
             civit
             .
             Dei
             c.
             10
             ▪
             
          
           
             Bernard
             do
             obi●●●
             Hum
             berti
             .
          
           
             Origē
             l.
             8.
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Rom.
             c.
             10.
             
             So
             No
             vatia
             nus
             de
             Trinit
             ●
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Bell.
             l.
             1.
             de
             bonis
             operibus
             in
             partic
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Tertul
             Apologet
             .
             c.
             30.
             
             Clem
             ,
             Alex
             ▪
             l.
             7.
             strom
             .
             Bell.
             praef.
             de
             sanctis
             Aug.
             l.
             8.
             d●
             civit
             .
             Dei
             ,
             c.
             27.
             
             Amb.
             in
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             Chrysost.
             Serm.
             7.
             de
             p●nit
             .
             ●om
             .
             6
             ed●t
             .
             Savi●
             .
             p.
             802
             qui
             in
             allis
             edit.
             est
             Serm.
             4.
             Chrysost.
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
             Cana
             ne●
             tom.
             ●
             edit.
             Sa●il
             .
             P.
             190
             
          
           
             Viv●●
             in
             c.
             27.
             l.
             8
             Aug.
             de
             civit
             .
             D●●
             
          
           
             See
             al●so
             the
             same
             in
             the
             virgins
             Psal●●r
             Psal.
             25.
             
          
           
             Amphitheatrum
             honoris
             Caroli
             Bonartii
             ,
          
           
             Biell
             in
             can
             missae
             lect.
             80.
             
             Bern.
             de
             busto
             Mariali
             part
             .
             3
             Serm.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42313e-6610
           
             ●oloss
             .
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             Chrysost.
             in
             Coloss.
             3.
             Hom.
             9.
             
          
           
             Orig.
             l.
             8.
             cont.
             Celsū
             p.
             ●06
             
          
           
             Theod
             i●
             Coloss.
             2.
             
             Cocil
             .
             Laod.
             can
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             Heres.
             c.
             39.
             
             Isidorus
             l.
             ●
             .
             ●
             .
             5.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42313e-6890
           
             Iacobu●
             Naclātus
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             R●
             c.
             1.
             sol
             .
             4●
             Edit.
             Venet.
             an●o
             1557.
             
          
           
             Cassand.
             cōsult
             ▪
             art
             .
             2●
             
          
           
             Lampridus
             in
             Alexa●dro
             .
          
           
             Minutius
             Foelix
             in
             Octavio
             
          
           
             Cōcil
             .
             El.
             b.
             ●
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             de
             non
             celeb
             .
             non
             in
             stitut
             .
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             Epiphanii
             Epist.
             ad
             lohan
             .
             Hierosol
             :
             tom
             .
             1
             oper●
             Hieronymi
             Epist.
             60.
             
          
           
             Agrippa
             de
             van
             .
             scien
             .
             c.
             57.
             
          
           
             Cassand.
             cōsult
             .
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             co●
             sens●
             Evāg
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             et
             ●0
             .
          
           
             Greg.
             l.
             9.
             
             Epist.
             9.
             
          
           
             Cassand.
             cōsultart
             .
             21
             Ba●o
             .
             Tom.
             9.
             
             An.
             794
             ,
             Sect.
             3
             9.
             e●
             41.
             
          
           
             Ca●●chis
             .
             Rom.
             
          
           
             part
             .
             3.
             c.
             2.
             Sect.
             14.
             
          
           
             Cassand.
             ibidē
             ,
          
           
             Polyd.
             Virg.
             l.
             6.
             de
             inven●●●rum
             ●
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Biell
             in
             Canon
             .
             Missae
             Lect.
             49.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42313e-7730
           
             Bell.
             l.
             5.
             de
             justif.
             c.
             17.
             
             Rhemon
             2.
             Tim.
             4
             8.
             
             Heb
             6.
             10.
             and
             2
             Thess.
             1.
             5.
             
             Vasq.
             c●men
             in
             l.
             2●
             q.
             114.
             
             Disp.
             222.
             num
             .
             30
             31
             
          
           
             Cassand.
             cōsult
             art
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Wild
             .
             tom.
             3
             de●sacramenta
             lib.
             tit.
             1.
             c.
             7.
             who
             wrot●
             anno
             1430.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             the
             first
             part
             of
             this
             Trea●ise
             .
          
           
             A●g.
             in
             Psal.
             109.
             
          
           
             Ordo
             baptizandi
             et
             vi●tand●●grotos
             edit.
             V●n●●
             anno
             1575.
             ●t
             Col●ni●
             1576.
             
          
           
             Guido
             re●oc
             ▪
             erro●um
             fa●t
             .
          
           
             Parisiis
             anno
             1354
             Tom.
             14.
             bibli●the●
             .
             patr●
             edit.
             Colon
             p.
             347
             Bell.
             l.
             5.
             de
             justif.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Vega
             l.
             8.
             de
             justif.
             c.
             8
             p.
             189.
             
          
           
             Am●
             ▪
             Serm
             ▪
             53.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             l.
             9.
             moral
             in
             Iob
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             Bern.
             Serm.
             1.
             in
             annū●
             B.
             Mariae
             .
          
           
             Rhem
             in
             Heb.
             6.
             10.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42313e-8360
           
             Rosse●
             cont.
             Luther
             art
             .
             18
             
          
           
             Iustin
             Martyr
             7.
             75.
             
          
           
             Prosper
             .
             l.
             1.
             de
             Vita
             contempl.
             .
             c.
             1.
             Aug.
             medit.
             .
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             ●●l
             .
             20
             de
             c●
             .
             vit.
             De●
             c.
             15.
             
             Bell.
             l.
             1.
             d●
             sanct.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Roffe●
             cont.
             Luther
             art
             .
             18
             
          
           
             Eia
             igitur
             Graci●a
             mater
             nostra
             cui
             to
             tum
             id
             debet
             quod
             ha●et
             Ecclesia
             Lati●●
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42313e-8860
           
             Roffon
             cont.
             Luther
             art
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Bell.
             l.
             2.
             de
             indulg
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Cassand.
             cosult
             art
             .
             ●2
             
          
           
             Bell.
             I.
             1.
             de
             indulg
             c.
             3.
             §.
             post
             et
             c.
             12.
             
             §.
             posterior
             
          
           
             B●ll
             ,
             ibidē
             §.
             30
             
          
           
             Bell.
             l.
             1.
             de
             indulg
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Prier
             .
             l.
             cont.
             Luth.
             pro
             indulg
             Antonius
             part
             .
             1
             tit.
             10
             c.
             3.
             Cajet.
             opuse
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             1.
             et●
             .
             de
             indulg.
             initio
             
          
           
             Roffen
             cont.
             Luth.
             art
             .
             18
             
          
           
             Cajet
             supra
             .
          
           
             Bell.
             l.
             2.
             de
             indulg
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             Antō
             .
             part
             .
             1
             tit
             10
             c.
             3.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Alfōs
             .
             adv.
             Heres.
             l.
             8.
             ●it
             indulgentia
             Chem
             exam.
             de
             indulg.
             c.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42313e-9460
           
             Sess.
             7
             can.
             1.
             
             ●●
             4.
             
          
           
             Bessarion
             de
             sacram
             ,
             Euchar.
             
          
           
             Paschasiꝰ
             de
             coena
             Domini
             .
          
           
             Fulbertus
             Epist.
             1.
             
          
           
             Aug
             ▪
             de
             symb.
             .
          
           
             ad
             caetechim
             et
             de
             doct.
             Christ
             l.
             3.
             c.
             9.
             
             Cyprian
             l.
             2.
             Epist.
             1.
             ad
             Stephanum
             .
          
           
             Bell.
             l.
             1.
             de
             sacrā
             c.
             
             9.
             
          
           
             Cassand.
             cōsult
             art
             .
             13
             
          
           
             Alexand●r
             Halen
             part
             .
             4
             q.
             24.
             memb
             1.
             
          
           
             Cassander
             cōsult
             art
             .
             13
             
          
           
             Durand
             in
             l.
             4.
             dist.
             26.
             q.
             3.
             
          
           
             Hugo
             de
             sac●●m
             ,
             Bell.
             de
             sacram
             .
             ordinis
             c.
             5.
             
             §.
             acprimum
             .
          
           
             Sua●
             .
             tom.
             4
             disp.
             39.
             sect.
             2
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42313e-10070
           
             Decreti
             3
             pars
             dist.
             2.
             c.
             42
             ▪
             ego
             Berengarius
             .
          
           
             A
             Lapide
             in
             Isai
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             Biel
             in
             can
             .
             M●ssae
             l●ct
             .
             40
             Roffe●
             c●nt
             ●●ptiv
             B●byl
             .
             num
             .
             8
             e●
             90.
             
          
           
             Cajet.
             3.
             9.
             78.
             are
             .
             ●
             .
             Bell.
             l.
             3.
             de
             Euch.
             6.
             ●3
             .
          
           
             Iohan
             Y●ibar
             nus
             in
             4.
             se●t
             dist.
             ●1
             9.
             3.
             disp.
             4●
             .
          
           
             Cus●n
             l.
             6.
             ex
             ercit
             .
             tit.
             ex
             quar●●
             serm
             .
             p.
             522
             Theod
             dial
             .
             ●
          
           
             Gelasius
             d●
             duab●●
             Chri●
             
          
           
             s●in●tur●●
             c●nt
             .
             Eutych●n
             .
             in
             bibliotheca
             patrū
             tom
             .
             4
             Cassand
             .
             cōsule
             .
             art
             .
             10
             
          
           
             Su●rez
             in
             3.
             
             Thomae
             disp.
             80.
             
             Sect.
             2
             p.
             602.
             
          
           
             Dimas
             .
             l.
             4
             Orthod.
             fidei
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             concil.
             Gen.
             Tom.
             3.
             pag.
             599.
             &
             edit.
             Rom.
             pag.
             600.
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             de
             eccles.
             offic.
             c.
             24
             Florus
             in
             actis
             synod
             .
             Carisiac
             .
             See
             Philip
             Morney
             do
             missa
             .
             l.
             4.
             
             ●
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             *
             Non
             minus
             vita
             quam
             doctrina
             in
             signis
             ,
             (
             s●y●b
             
               Tritemius
            
             of
             bi●n
             ,
             〈◊〉
             wrote
             1490
             beeing
             Abbot
             of
             spa●b●i●●
             .
             Bertramꝰ
             l.
             de
             corp.
             et
             sāg
             .
             Christ●●dit
             Co●o●●●●
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1551.
             pag.
             18●0
             200.
             et
             205
             Index
             expu●g
             Belgic
             Lit.
             B.
             T●rrian
             ,
             contr.
             Volan
             .
             l.
             b.
             I.
             de
             Euthar
             ,
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Lanfranc
             .
             lib.
             de
             sacrā
             .
             euchar
             contr●
             Berengar
             .
             where
             this
             book
             is
             mentioned
             &
             the
             cōtēts
             therof
             
          
           
             Fox
             Martyrolog
             .
             pag.
             1119.
             edit.
             1576.
             
             Scotus
             cited
             by
             Bel
             l.
             3.
             de
             Euchar
             .
             c.
             23.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42313e-11010
           
             Aqu●●
             .
             in
             lohan
             .
             6
             Lyr●
             in
             I.
             Cor.
             II.
             
          
           
             C●ssand
             .
             cōsult
             art
             ,
             22
             
          
           
             See
             them
             ti●ed
             and
             set
             down
             by
             Cassander
             ,
             consult
             .
             art
             .
             22.
             pag.
             1034.
             
          
           
             Valen●ia
             de
             legittimo
             vsu
             Euth●●r
             .
             c.
             10.
             
             Cōcil
             .
             Confrance
             Sess.
             13.
             
          
           
             Bell
             l.
             4.
             de
             Eu●h
             .
             c.
             7.
             
             §.
             quia
             vero
             .
          
           
             Tapperus
             cited
             by
             Cassand
             .
             pag.
             1034.
             
          
           
             Gelas.
             cited
             by
             Gr●tian
             .
             part
             .
             3
             decret
             de
             consecrat
             .
             dist.
             2
             
          
           
             Cajet
             in
             I.
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42313e-11390
           
             See
             the
             first
             part
             of
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             I.
             Cor
             10.
             16
             
             Hugo
             Card.
             in
             speculo
             Ecclesiae
             .
             Cassand.
             cōsult
             .
             art
             .
             24
             
          
           
             Cochl●us
             d●
             sacrif.
             Missae
             cont.
             Mu●culū
             .
          
           
             Cassand.
             supra
             .
          
           
             Cassand.
             ibidē
             .
          
           
             Durand
             .
             rationale
             divin
             l.
             4.
             c.
             53.
             
          
           
             Tolossanus
             l.
             de
             vitib
             .
             ●
             .
             58.
             
             Belethus
             in
             explie.
             ●ax
             .
             cap.
             30.
             
          
           
             Innoc.
             3.
             l.
             6.
             myster
             miss●
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Cassand.
             de
             s●li●
             .
             miss●●
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Hofmeisterus
             cited
             by
             Cassand
             ▪
             ibid.
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42313e-11750
           
             Ezek●
             .
             23.
             43
             
             Isaiah
             I.
             21.
             
          
           
             Iob
             32.
             6.
             
          
           
             Revel
             ,
             14.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ignat
             Epist.
             6.
             ad
             Philladelph
             .